<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="height: 8em;">
<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/></div>
<h1> THE CRIME OF SYLVESTRE BONNARD </h1>
<p><br/></p>
<h2> By Anatole France </h2>
<p><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><br/></p>
<p><big><b>CONTENTS</b></big></p>
<p><br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_PART1"> <big><b>PART I—THE LOG</b></big> </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0002"> December 24, 1849. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0003"> August 30, 1850 </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0004"> May 7, 1851 </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0005"> July 8, 1852. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0006"> August 20, 1859. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0007"> October 10, 1859. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0008"> October 25, 1859. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0009"> Naples, November 10, 1859. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0010"> Monte-Allegro, November 30, 1859. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0011"> Girgenti. Same day. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0012"> Girgenti, November 30, 1859. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0013"> Paris, December 8, 1859. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0014"> December 30, 1859. </SPAN></p>
<p><br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_PART2"> <big><b>PART II—THE DAUGHTER OF CLEMENTINE</b></big></SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0001"> Chapter I—The Fairy </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0002"> Chapter II </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0003"> Chapter III </SPAN></p>
<p><br/></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2HCH0004"> <b>Chapter IV—The Little Saint-George</b></SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0020"> April 16. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0021"> April 17. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0022"> From May 2 to May 5. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0023"> June 3. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0024"> June 4. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0025"> June 6. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0026"> July 6. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0027"> August 12. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0028"> September-December. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0029"> December 15. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0030"> December 20. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0031"> February 186-. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0032"> April-June </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0033"> August, September. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0034"> October 3. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0035"> December 28. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0036"> December 29. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0037"> January 15, 186-. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0038"> May. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0039"> September 20. </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0040"> The Last Page </SPAN></p>
<p><SPAN href="#link2H_4_0041"> August 21, 1869. </SPAN></p>
<p><br/></p>
<hr />
<p><SPAN name="link2H_PART1" id="link2H_PART1"></SPAN></p>
<h2> PART I—THE LOG </h2>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0002" id="link2H_4_0002"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> December 24, 1849. </h2>
<p>I had put on my slippers and my dressing-gown. I wiped away a tear with
which the north wind blowing over the quay had obscured my vision. A
bright fire was leaping in the chimney of my study. Ice-crystals, shaped
like fern-leaves, were sprouting over the windowpanes and concealed from
me the Seine with its bridges and the Louvre of the Valois.</p>
<p>I drew up my easy-chair to the hearth, and my table-volante, and took up
so much of my place by the fire as Hamilcar deigned to allow me. Hamilcar
was lying in front of the andirons, curled up on a cushion, with his nose
between his paws. His think find fur rose and fell with his regular
breathing. At my coming, he slowly slipped a glance of his agate eyes at
me from between his half-opened lids, which he closed again almost at
once, thinking to himself, “It is nothing; it is only my friend.”</p>
<p>“Hamilcar,” I said to him, as I stretched my legs—“Hamilcar,
somnolent Prince of the City of Books—thou guardian nocturnal! Like
that Divine Cat who combated the impious in Heliopolis—in the night
of the great combat—thou dost defend from vile nibblers those books
which the old savant acquired at the cost of his slender savings and
indefatigable zeal. Sleep, Hamilcar, softly as a sultana, in this library,
that shelters thy military virtues; for verily in thy person are united
the formidable aspect of a Tatar warrior and the slumbrous grace of a
woman of the Orient. Sleep, thou heroic and voluptuous Hamilcar, while
awaiting the moonlight hour in which the mice will come forth to dance
before the Acta Sanctorum of the learned Bolandists!”</p>
<p>The beginning of this discourse pleased Hamilcar, who accompanied it with
a throat-sound like the song of a kettle on the fire. But as my voice
waxed louder, Hamilcar notified me by lowering his ears and by wrinkling
the striped skin of his brow that it was bad taste on my part so to
declaim.</p>
<p>“This old-book man,” evidently thought Hamilcar, “talks to no purpose at
all while our housekeeper never utters a word which is not full of good
sense, full of significance—containing either the announcement of a
meal or the promise of a whipping. One knows what she says. But this old
man puts together a lot of sounds signifying nothing.”</p>
<p>So thought Hamilcar to himself. Leaving him to his reflections, I opened a
book, which I began to read with interest; for it was a catalogue of
manuscripts. I do not know any reading more easy, more fascinating, more
delightful than that of a catalogue. The one which I was reading—edited
in 1824 by Mr. Thompson, librarian to Sir Thomas Raleigh—sins, it is
true, by excess of brevity, and does not offer that character of
exactitude which the archivists of my own generation were the first to
introduce into works upon diplomatics and paleography. It leaves a good
deal to be desired and to be divined. This is perhaps why I find myself
aware, while reading it, of a state of mind which in nature more
imaginative than mine might be called reverie. I had allowed myself to
drift away this gently upon the current of my thoughts, when my
housekeeper announced, in a tone of ill-humor, that Monsieur Coccoz
desired to speak with me.</p>
<p>In fact, some one had slipped into the library after her. He was a little
man—a poor little man of puny appearance, wearing a thin jacket. He
approached me with a number of little bows and smiles. But he was very
pale, and, although still young and alert, he looked ill. I thought as I
looked at him, of a wounded squirrel. He carried under his arm a green
toilette, which he put upon a chair; then unfastening the four corners of
the toilette, he uncovered a heap of little yellow books.</p>
<p>“Monsieur,” he then said to me, “I have not the honour to be known to you.
I am a book-agent, Monsieur. I represent the leading houses of the
capital, and in the hope that you will kindly honour me with your
confidence, I take the liberty to offer you a few novelties.”</p>
<p>Kind gods! just gods! such novelties as the homunculus Coccoz showed me!
The first volume that he put in my hand was “L’Histoire de la Tour de
Nesle,” with the amours of Marguerite de Bourgogne and the Captain
Buridan.</p>
<p>“It is a historical book,” he said to me, with a smile—“a book of
real history.”</p>
<p>“In that case,” I replied, “it must be very tiresome; for all the
historical books which contain no lies are extremely tedious. I write some
authentic ones myself; and if you were unlucky enough to carry a copy of
any of them from door to door you would run the risk of keeping it all
your life in that green baize of yours, without ever finding even a cook
foolish enough to buy it from you.”</p>
<p>“Certainly Monsieur,” the little man answered, out of pure good-nature.</p>
<p>And, all smiling again, he offered me the “Amours d’Heloise et
d’Abeilard”; but I made him understand that, at my age, I had no use for
love-stories.</p>
<p>Still smiling, he proposed me the “Regle des Jeux de la Societe”—piquet,
bezique, ecarte, whist, dice, draughts, and chess.</p>
<p>“Alas!” I said to him, “if you want to make me remember the rules of
bezique, give me back my old friend Bignan, with whom I used to play cards
every evening before the Five Academies solemnly escorted him to the
cemetery; or else bring down to the frivolous level of human amusements
the grave intelligence of Hamilcar, whom you see on that cushion, for he
is the sole companion of my evenings.”</p>
<p>The little man’s smile became vague and uneasy.</p>
<p>“Here,” he said, “is a new collection of society amusements—jokes
and puns—with a receipt for changing a red rose to a white rose.”</p>
<p>I told him that I had fallen out with the roses for a long time, and that,
as to jokes, I was satisfied with those which I unconsciously permitted
myself to make in the course of my scientific labours.</p>
<p>The homunculus offered me his last book, with his last smile. He said to
me:</p>
<p>“Here is the Clef des Songes—the ‘Key of Dreams’—with the
explanation of any dreams that anybody can have; dreams of gold, dreams of
robbers, dreams of death, dreams of falling from the top of a tower.... It
is exhaustive.”</p>
<p>I had taken hold of the tongs, and, brandishing them energetically, I
replied to my commercial visitor:</p>
<p>“Yes, my friend; but those dreams and a thousand others, joyous or tragic,
are all summed up in one—the Dream of Life; is your little yellow
book able to give me the key to that?”</p>
<p>“Yes, Monsieur,” answered the homunculus; “the book is complete, and it is
not dear—one franc twenty-five centimes, Monsieur.”</p>
<p>I called my housekeeper—for there is no bell in my room—and
said to her:</p>
<p>“Therese, Monsieur Coccoz—whom I am going to ask you to show out—has
a book here which might interest you: the ‘Key of Dreams.’ I shall be very
glad to buy it for you.”</p>
<p>My housekeeper responded:</p>
<p>“Monsieur, when one has not even time to dream awake, one has still less
time to dream asleep. Thank God, my days are just enough for my work and
my work for my days, and I am able to say every night, ‘Lord, bless Thou
the rest which I am going to take.’ I never dream, either on my feet or in
bed; and I never mistake my eider-down coverlet for a devil, as my cousin
did; and, if you will allow me to give my opinion about it, I think you
have books enough here now. Monsieur has thousands and thousands of books,
which simply turn his head; and as for me, I have just tow, which are
quite enough for all my wants and purposes—my Catholic prayer-book
and my Cuisiniere Bourgeoise.”</p>
<p>And with those words my housekeeper helped the little man to fasten up his
stock again within the green toilette.</p>
<p>The homunculus Coccoz had ceased to smile. His relaxed features took such
an expression of suffering that I felt sorry to have made fun of so
unhappy a man. I called him back, and told him that I had caught a glimpse
of a copy of the “Histoire d’Estelle et de Nemorin,” which he had among
his books; that I was very fond of shepherds and shepherdesses, and that I
would be quite willing to purchase, at a reasonable price, the story of
these two perfect lovers.</p>
<p>“I will sell you that book for one franc twenty-five centimes, Monsieur,”
replied Coccoz, whose face at once beamed with joy. “It is historical; and
you will be pleased with it. I know now just what suits you. I see that
you are a connoisseur. To-morrow I will bring you the Crimes des Papes. It
is a good book. I will bring you the edition d’amateur, with coloured
plates.”</p>
<p>I begged him not to do anything of the sort, and sent him away happy. When
the green toilette and the agent had disappeared in the shadow of the
corridor I asked my housekeeper whence this little man had dropped upon
us.</p>
<p>“Dropped is the word,” she answered; “he dropped on us from the roof,
Monsieur, where he lives with his wife.”</p>
<p>“You say he has a wife, Therese? That is marvelous! Women are very strange
creatures! This one must be a very unfortunate little woman.”</p>
<p>“I don’t really know what she is,” answered Therese; “but every morning I
see her trailing a silk dress covered with grease-spots over the stairs.
She makes soft eyes at people. And, in the name of common sense! does it
become a woman that has been received here out of charity to make eyes and
to wear dresses like that? For they allowed the couple to occupy the attic
during the time the roof was being repaired, in consideration of the fact
that the husband is sick and the wife in an interesting condition. The
concierge even says that the pain came on her this morning, and that she
is now confined. They must have been very badly off for a child!”</p>
<p>“Therese,” I replied, “they had no need of a child, doubtless. But Nature
had decided that they should bring one into the world; Nature made them
fall into her snare. One must have exceptional prudence to defeat Nature’s
schemes. Let us be sorry for them and not blame them! As for silk dresses,
there is no young woman who does not like them. The daughters of Eve adore
adornment. You yourself, Therese—who are so serious and sensible—what
a fuss you make when you have no white apron to wait at table in! But,
tell me, have they got everything necessary in their attic?”</p>
<p>“How could they have it, Monsieur?” my housekeeper made answer. “The
husband, whom you have just seen, used to be a jewellery-peddler—at
least, so the concierge tells me—and nobody knows why he stopped
selling watches, you have just seen that his is now selling almanacs. That
is no way to make an honest living, and I never will believe that God’s
blessing can come to an almanac-peddler. Between ourselves, the wife looks
to me for all the world like a good-for-nothing—a Marie-couche
toi-la. I think she would be just as capable of bringing up a child as I
should be of playing the guitar. Nobody seems to know where they came
from; but I am sure they must have come by Misery’s coach from the country
of Sans-souci.”</p>
<p>“Wherever they have come from, Therese, they are unfortunate; and their
attic is cold.”</p>
<p>“Pardi!—the roof is broken in several places and the rain comes
through in streams. They have neither furniture nor clothing. I don’t
think cabinet-makers and weavers work much for Christians of that sect!”</p>
<p>“That is very sad, Therese; a Christian woman much less well provided for
than this pagan, Hamilcar here!—what does she have to say?”</p>
<p>“Monsieur, I never speak to those people; I don’t know what she says or
what she sings. But she sings all day long; I hear her from the stairway
whenever I am going out or coming in.”</p>
<p>“Well! the heir of the Coccoz family will be able to say, like the Egg in
the village riddle: Ma mere me fit en chantant. [“My mother sang when she
brought me into the world.”] The like happened in the case of Henry IV.
When Jeanne d’Albret felt herself about to be confined she began to sing
an old Bearnaise canticle:</p>
<p>“Notre-Dame du bout du pont,<br/>
Venez a mon aide en cette heure!<br/>
Priez le Dieu du ciel<br/>
Qu’il me delivre vite,<br/>
Qu’il me donne un garcon!<br/></p>
<p>“It is certainly unreasonable to bring little unfortunates into the world.
But the thing is done every day, my dear Therese and all the philosophers
on earth will never be able to reform the silly custom. Madame Coccoz has
followed it, and she sings. This is creditable at all events! But, tell
me, Therese, have you not put the soup to boil to-day?”</p>
<p>“Yes, Monsieur; and it is time for me to go and skim it.”</p>
<p>“Good! but don’t forget, Therese, to take a good bowl of soup out of the
pot and carry it to Madame Coccoz, our attic neighbor.”</p>
<p>My housekeeper was on the point of leaving the room when I added, just in
time:</p>
<p>“Therese, before you do anything else, please call your friend the porter,
and tell him to take a good bundle of wood out of our stock and carry it
up to the attic of those Coccoz folks. See, above all, that he puts a
first-class log in the lot—a real Christmas log. As for the
homunculus, if he comes back again, do not allow either himself or any of
his yellow books to come in here.”</p>
<p>Having taken all these little precautions with the refined egotism of an
old bachelor, I returned to my catalogue again.</p>
<p>With what surprise, with what emotion, with what anxiety did I therein
discover the following mention, which I cannot even now copy without
feeling my hand tremble:</p>
<p>“LA LEGENDE DOREE DE JACQUES DE GENES (Jacques de Voragine);—traduction
francaise, petit in-4.</p>
<p>“This MS. of the fourteenth century contains, besides the tolerably
complete translation of the celebrated work of Jacques de Voragine, 1. The
Legends of Saints Ferreol, Ferrution, Germain, Vincent, and Droctoveus; 2.
A poem ‘On the Miraculous Burial of Monsieur Saint-Germain of Auxerre.’
This translation, as well as the legends and the poem, are due to the
Clerk Alexander.</p>
<p>“This MS. is written upon vellum. It contains a great number of
illuminated letters, and two finely executed miniatures, in a rather
imperfect state of preservation:—one represents the Purification of
the Virgin, and the other the Coronation of Proserpine.”</p>
<p>What a discovery! Perspiration moistened my forehead, and a veil seemed to
come before my eyes. I trembled; I flushed; and, without being able to
speak, I felt a sudden impulse to cry out at the top of my voice.</p>
<p>What a treasure! For more than forty years I had been making a special
study of the history of Christian Gaul, and particularly of that glorious
Abbey of Saint-Germain-des-Pres, whence issued forth those King-Monks who
founded our national dynasty. Now, despite the culpable insufficiency of
the description given, it was evident to me that the MS. of the Clerk
Alexander must have come from the great Abbey. Everything proved this
fact. All the legends added by the translator related to the pious
foundation of the Abbey by King Childebert. Then the legend of
Saint-Droctoveus was particularly significant; being the legend of the
first abbot of my dear Abbey. The poem in French verse on the burial of
Saint-Germain led me actually into the nave of that venerable basilica
which was the umbilicus of Christian Gaul.</p>
<p>The “Golden Legend” is in itself a vast and gracious work. Jacques de
Voragine, Definitor of the Order of Saint-Dominic, and Archbishop of
Genoa, collected in the thirteenth century the various legends of Catholic
saints, and formed so rich a compilation that from all the monasteries and
castles of the time there arouse the cry: “This is the ‘Golden Legend.’”
The “Legende Doree” was especially opulent in Roman hagiography. Edited by
an Italian monk, it reveals its best merits in the treatment of matters
relating to the terrestrial domains of Saint Peter. Voragine can only
perceive the greater saints of the Occident as through a cold mist. For
this reason the Aquitanian and Saxon translators of the good legend-writer
were careful to add to his recital the lives of their own national saints.</p>
<p>I have read and collated a great many manuscripts of the “Golden Legend.”
I know all those described by my learned colleague, M. Paulin Paris, in
his handsome catalogue of the MSS. of the Biblotheque du Roi. There were
two among them which especially drew my attention. One is of the
fourteenth century and contains a translation by Jean Belet; the other,
younger by a century, presents the version of Jacques Vignay. Both come
from the Colbert collection, and were placed on the shelves of that
glorious Colbertine library by the Librarian Baluze—whose name I can
never pronounce without uncovering my head; for even in the century of the
giants of erudition, Baluze astounds by his greatness. I know also a very
curious codex in the Bigot collection; I know seventy-four printed
editions of the work, commencing with the venerable ancestor of all—the
Gothic of Strasburg, begun in 1471, and finished in 1475. But no one of
those MSS., no one of those editions, contains the legends of Saints
Ferreol, Ferrution, Germain, Vincent, and Droctoveus; no one bears the
name of the Clerk Alexander; no one, in find, came from the Abbey of
Saint-Germain-des-Pres. Compared with the MS. described by Mr. Thompson,
they are only as straw to gold. I have seen with my eyes, I have touched
with my fingers, an incontrovertible testimony to the existence of this
document. But the document itself—what has become of it? Sir Thomas
Raleigh went to end his days by the shores of the Lake of Como, whither he
carried with him a part of his literary wealth. Where did the books go
after the death of that aristocratic collector? Where could the manuscript
of the Clerk Alexander have gone?</p>
<p>“And why,” I asked myself, “why should I have learned that this precious
book exists, if I am never to possess it—never even to see it? I
would go to seek it in the burning heart of Africa, or in the icy regions
of the Pole if I knew it were there. But I do not know where it is. I do
not know if it be guarded in a triple-locked iron case by some jealous
biblomaniac. I do not know if it be growing mouldy in the attic of some
ignoramus. I shudder at the thought that perhaps its tore-out leaves may
have been used to cover the pickle-jars of some housekeeper.”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0003" id="link2H_4_0003"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> August 30, 1850 </h2>
<p>The heavy heat compelled me to walk slowly. I kept close to the walls of
the north quays; and, in the lukewarm shade, the shops of the dealers in
old books, engravings, and antiquated furniture drew my eyes and appealed
to my fancy. Rummaging and idling among these, I hastily enjoyed some
verses spiritedly thrown off by a poet of the Pleiad. I examined an
elegant Masquerade by Watteau. I felt, with my eye, the weight of a
two-handed sword, a steel gorgerin, a morion. What a thick helmet! What a
ponderous breastplate—Seigneur! A giant’s garb? No—the
carapace of an insect. The men of those days were cuirassed like beetles;
their weakness was within them. To-day, on the contrary, our strength is
interior, and our armed souls dwell in feeble bodies.</p>
<p>...Here is a pastel-portrait of a lady of the old time—the face,
vague like a shadow, smiles; and a hand, gloved with an openwork mitten,
retains upon her satiny knees a lap-dog, with a ribbon about its neck.
That picture fills me with a sort of charming melancholy. Let those who
have no half-effaced pastels in their own hearts laugh at me! Like the
horse that scents the stable, I hasten my pace as I near my lodgings.
There it is—that great human hive, in which I have a cell, for the
purpose of therein distilling the somewhat acrid honey of erudition. I
climb the stairs with slow effort. Only a few steps more, and I shall be
at my own door. But I divine, rather than see, a robe descending with a
sound of rustling silk. I stop, and press myself against the balustrade to
make room. The lady who is coming down is bareheaded; she is young; she
sings; her eyes and teeth gleam in the shadow, for she laughs with lips
and eyes at the same time. She is certainly a neighbor, and a very
familiar one. She holds in her arms a pretty child, a little boy—quite
naked, like the son of a goddess; he has a medal hung round his neck by a
little silver chain. I see him sucking his thumb and looking at me with
those big eyes so newly opened on this old universe. The mother
simultaneously looks at me in a sly, mysterious way; she stops—I
think blushes a little—and holds out the little creature to me. The
baby has a pretty wrinkle between wrist and arm, a pretty wrinkle about
his neck, and all over him, from head to foot, the daintiest dimples laugh
in his rosy flesh.</p>
<p>The mamma shows him to me with pride.</p>
<p>“Monsieur,” she says, “don’t you think he is very pretty—my little
boy?”</p>
<p>She takes one tiny hand, lifts it to the child’s own lips, and, drawing
out the darling pink fingers again towards me, says,</p>
<p>“Baby, throw the gentleman a kiss.”</p>
<p>Then, folding the little being in her arms, she flees away with the
agility of a cat, and is lost to sight in a corridor which, judging by the
odour, must lead to some kitchen.</p>
<p>I enter my own quarters.</p>
<p>“Therese, who can that young mother be whom I saw bareheaded on the stairs
just now, with a pretty little boy?”</p>
<p>And Therese replies that it was Madame Coccoz.</p>
<p>I stare up at the ceiling, as if trying to obtain some further
illumination. Therese then recalls to me the little book-peddler who tried
to sell me almanacs last year, while his wife was lying in.</p>
<p>“And Coccoz himself?” I asked.</p>
<p>I was answered that I would never see him again. The poor little man had
been laid away underground, without my knowledge, and, indeed, with the
knowledge of very few people, on a short time after the happy delivery of
Madame Coccoz. I leaned that his wife had been able to console herself: I
did likewise.</p>
<p>“But, Therese,” I asked, “has Madame Coccoz got everything she needs in
that attic of hers?”</p>
<p>“You would be a great dupe, Monsieur,” replied my housekeeper, “if you
should bother yourself about that creature. They gave her notice to quit
the attic when the roof was repaired. But she stays there yet—in
spite of the proprietor, the agent, the concierge, and the bailiffs. I
think she has bewitched every one of them. She will leave the attic when
she pleases, Monsieur; but she is going to leave in her own carriage. Let
me tell you that!”</p>
<p>Therese reflected for a moment; and then uttered these words:</p>
<p>“A pretty face is a curse from Heaven.”</p>
<p>“Then I ought to thank Heaven for having spared me that curse. But here!
put my hat and cane away. I am going to amuse myself with a few pages of
Moreri. If I can trust my old fox-nose, we are going to have a nicely
flavoured pullet for dinner. Look after that estimable fowl, my girl, and
spare your neighbors, so that you and your old master may be spared by
them in turn.”</p>
<p>Having thus spoken, I proceeded to follow out the tufted ramifications of
a princely genealogy.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0004" id="link2H_4_0004"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> May 7, 1851 </h2>
<p>I have passed the winter according to the ideal of the sages, in angello
cum libello; and now the swallows of the Quai Malaquais find me on their
return about as when they left me. He who lives little, changes little;
and it is scarcely living at all to use up one’s days over old texts.</p>
<p>Yet I feel myself to-day a little more deeply impregnated than ever before
with that vague melancholy which life distils. The economy of my
intelligence (I dare scarcely confess it to myself!) has remained
disturbed ever since that momentous hour in which the existence of the
manuscript of the Clerk Alexander was first revealed to me.</p>
<p>It is strange that I should have lost my rest simply on account of a few
old sheets of parchment; but it is unquestionably true. The poor man who
has no desires possesses the greatest of riches; he possesses himself. The
rich man who desires something is only a wretched slave. I am just such a
slave. The sweetest pleasures—those of converse with some one of a
delicate and well-balanced mind, or dining out with a friend—are
insufficient to enable me to forget the manuscript which I know that I
want, and have been wanting from the moment I knew of its existence. I
feel the want of it by day and by night: I feel the want of it in all my
joys and pains; I feel the want of it while at work or asleep.</p>
<p>I recall my desires as a child. How well I can now comprehend the intense
wishes of my early years!</p>
<p>I can see once more, with astonishing vividness, a certain doll which,
when I was eight years old, used to be displayed in the window of an ugly
little shop of the Rue de Seine. I cannot tell how it happened that this
doll attracted me. I was very proud of being a boy; I despised little
girls; and I longed impatiently for the day (which alas! has come) when a
strong beard should bristle on my chin. I played at being a soldier; and,
under the pretext of obtaining forage for my rocking-horse, I used to make
sad havoc among the plants my poor mother delighted to keep on her
window-sill. Manly amusements those, I should say! And, nevertheless, I
was consumed with longing for a doll. Characters like Hercules have such
weaknesses occasionally. Was the one I had fallen in love with at all
beautiful? No. I can see her now. She had a splotch of vermilion on either
cheek, short soft arms, horrible wooden hands, and long sprawling legs.
Her flowered petticoat was fastened at the waist with two pins. Even now I
cans see the black heads of those two pins. It was a decidedly vulgar doll—smelt
of the faubourg. I remember perfectly well that, child as I was then,
before I had put on my first pair of trousers, I was quite conscious in my
own way that this doll lacked grace and style—that she was gross,
that she was course. But I loved her in spite of that; I loved her just
for that; I loved her only; I wanted her. My soldiers and my drums had
become as nothing in my eyes, I ceased to stick sprigs of heliotrope and
veronica into the mouth of my rocking-horse. That doll was all the world
to me. I invented ruses worthy of a savage to oblige Virginie, my nurse,
to take me by the little shop in the Rue de Seine. I would press my nose
against the window until my nurse had to take my arm and drag me away.
“Monsieur Sylvestre, it is late, and your mamma will scold you.” Monsieur
Sylvestre in those days made very little of either scoldings or whippings.
But his nurse lifted him up like a feather, and Monsieur Sylvestre yielded
to force. In after-years, with age, he degenerated, and sometimes yielded
to fear. But at that time he used to fear nothing.</p>
<p>I was unhappy. An unreasoning but irresistible shame prevented me from
telling my mother about the object of my love. Thence all my sufferings.
For many days that doll, incessantly present in fancy, danced before my
eyes, stared at me fixedly, opened her arms to me, assuming in my
imagination a sort of life which made her appear at once mysterious and
weird, and thereby all the more charming and desirable.</p>
<p>Finally, one day—a day I shall never forget—my nurse took me
to see my uncle, Captain Victor, who had invited me to lunch. I admired my
uncle a great deal, as much because he had fired the last French cartridge
at Waterloo, as because he used to prepare with his own hands, at my
mother’s table, certain chapons-a-l’ail [Crust on which garlic has been
rubbed], which he afterwards put in the chicory salad. I thought that was
very fine! My Uncle Victor also inspired me with much respect by his
frogged coat, and still more by his way of turning the whole house upside
down from the moment he came into it. Even now I cannot tell just how he
managed it, but I can affirm that whenever my Uncle Victor found himself
in any assembly of twenty persons, it was impossible to see or to hear
anybody but him. My excellent father, I have reason to believe, never
shared my admiration for Uncle Victor, who used to sicken him with his
pipe, give him great thumps in the back by way of friendliness, and accuse
him of lacking energy. My mother, though always showing a sister’s
indulgence to the Captain, sometimes advised him to fold the brandy-bottle
a little less frequently. But I had no part either in these repugnances or
these reproaches, and Uncle Victor inspired me with the purest enthusiasm.
It was therefore with a feeling of pride that I entered into the little
lodging he occupied in the Rue Guenegaud. The entire lunch, served on a
small table close to the fireplace, consisted of cold meats and
confectionery.</p>
<p>The Captain stuffed me with cakes and undiluted wine. He told me of
numberless injustices to which he had been a victim. He complained
particularly of the Bourbons; and as he neglected to tell me who the
Bourbons were, I got the idea—I can’t tell how—that the
Bourbons were horse-dealers established at Waterloo. The Captain, who
never interrupted his talk except for the purpose of pouring out wine,
furthermore made charges against a number of dirty scoundrels,
blackguards, and good-for-nothings whom I did not know anything about, but
whom I hated from the bottom of my heart. At dessert I thought I heard the
Captain say my father was a man who could be led anywhere by the nose; but
I am not quite sure that I understood him. I had a buzzing in my ears; and
it seemed to me that the table was dancing.</p>
<p>My uncle put on his frogged coat, took his bell shaped hat, and we
descended to the street, which seemed to me singularly changed. It looked
to me as if I had not been in it before for ever so long a time.
Nevertheless, when we came to the Rue de Seine, the idea of my doll
suddenly returned to my mind and excited me in an extraordinary way. My
head was on fire. I resolved upon a desperate expedient. We were passing
before the window. She was there, behind the glass—with her red
checks, and her flowered petticoat, and her long legs.</p>
<p>“Uncle,” I said, with a great effort, “will you buy that doll for me?”</p>
<p>And I waited.</p>
<p>“Buy a doll for a boy—sacrebleu!” cried my uncle, in a voice of
thunder. “Do you wish to dishonour yourself? And it is that old Mag there
that you want! Well, I must compliment you, my young fellow! If you grow
up with such tastes as that, you will never have any pleasure in life; and
your comrades will call you a precious ninny. If you asked me for a sword
or a gun, my boy, I would buy them for you with the last silver crown of
my pension. But to buy a doll for you—by all that’s holy!—to
disgrace you! Never in the world! Why, if I were ever to see you playing
with a puppet rigged out like that, Monsieur, my sister’s son, I would
disown you for my nephew!”</p>
<p>On hearing these words, I felt my heart so wrung that nothing but pride—a
diabolical pride—kept me from crying.</p>
<p>My uncle, suddenly calming down, returned to his ideas about the Bourbons;
but I, still smarting under the weight of his indignation, felt an
unspeakable shame. My resolve was quickly made. I promised myself never to
disgrace myself—I firmly and for ever renounced that red-cheeked
doll.</p>
<p>I felt that day, for the first time, the austere sweetness of sacrifice.</p>
<p>Captain, though it be true that all your life you swore like a pagan,
smoked like a beadle, and drank like a bell-ringer, be your memory
nevertheless honoured—not merely because you were a brave soldier,
but also because you revealed to your little nephew in petticoats the
sentiment of heroism! Pride and laziness had made you almost
insupportable, Uncle Victor!—but a great heart used to beat under
those frogs upon your coat. You always used to wear, I now remember, a
rose in your button-hole. That rose which you offered so readily to the
shop-girls—that large, open-hearted flower, scattering its petals to
all the winds, was the symbol of your glorious youth. You despised neither
wine nor tobacco; but you despised life. Neither delicacy nor common sense
could have been learned from you, Captain; but you taught me, even at an
age when my nurse had to wipe my nose, a lesson of honour and
self-abrogation that I shall never forget.</p>
<p>You have now been sleeping for many years in the Cemetery of
Mont-Parnasse, under a plain slab bearing the epitaph:</p>
<p>CI-GIT<br/>
ARISTIDE VICTOR MALDENT,<br/>
Capitaine d’Infanterie,<br/>
Chevalier de la Legion d’Honneur.<br/></p>
<p>But such, Captain, was not the inscription devised by yourself to be
placed above those old bones of yours—knocked about so long on
fields of battle and in haunts of pleasure. Among your papers was found
this proud and bitter epitaph, which, despite your last will none could
have ventured to put upon your tomb:</p>
<p>CI-GIT<br/>
UN BRIGAND DE LA LOIRE<br/></p>
<p>“Therese, we will get a wreath of immortelles to-morrow, and lay them on
the tomb of the Brigand of the Loire.”...</p>
<p>But Therese is not here. And how, indeed, could she be near me, seeing
that I am at the rondpoint of the Champs-Elysees? There, at the
termination of the avenue, the Arc de Triomphe, which bears under its
vaults the names of Uncle Victor’s companions-in-arms, opens its giant
gate against the sky. The trees of the avenue are unfolding to the sun of
spring their first leaves, still all pale and chilly. Beside me the
carriages keep rolling by to the Bois de Boulogne. Unconsciously I have
wandered into this fashionable avenue on my promenade, and halted, quite
stupidly, in front of a booth stocked with gingerbread and decanters of
liquorice-water, each topped by a lemon. A miserable little boy, covered
with rags, which expose his chapped skin, stares with widely opened eyes
at those sumptuous sweets which are not for such as he. With the
shamelessness of innocence he betrays his longing. His round, fixed eyes
contemplate a certain gingerbread man of lofty stature. It is a general,
and it looks a little like Uncle Victor. I take it, I pay for it, and
present it to the little pauper, who dares not extend his hand to receive
it—for, by reason of precocious experience, he cannot believe in
luck; he looks at me, in the same way that certain big dogs do, with the
air of one saying, “You are cruel to make fun of me like that!”</p>
<p>“Come, little stupid,” I say to him, in that rough tone I am accustomed to
use, “take it—take it, and eat it; for you, happier than I was at
your age, you can satisfy your tastes without disgracing yourself.”...And
you, Uncle Victor—you, whose manly figure has been recalled to me by
that gingerbread general, come, glorious Shadow, help me to forget my new
doll. We remain for ever children, and are always running after new toys.</p>
<p>Same day.</p>
<p>In the oddest way that Coccoz family has become associated in my mind with
the Clerk Alexander.</p>
<p>“Therese,” I said, as I threw myself into my easy-chair, “tell me if the
little Coccoz is well, and whether he has got his first teeth yet—and
bring me my slippers.”</p>
<p>“He ought to have them by this time, Monsieur,” replied Therese; “but I
never saw them. The very first fine day of spring the mother disappeared
with the child, leaving furniture and clothes and everything behind her.
They found thirty-eight empty pomade-pots in the attic. It passes all
belief! She had visitors latterly; and you may be quite sure she is not
now in a convent of nuns. The niece of the concierge says she saw her
driving about in a carriage on the boulevards. I always told you she would
end badly.”</p>
<p>“Therese,” I replied, “that young woman has not ended either badly or well
as yet. Wait until the term of her life is over before you judge her. And
be careful not to talk too much with that concierge. It seemed to me—though
I only saw her for a moment on the stairs—that Madame Coccoz was
very fond of her child. For that mother’s love at least, she deserves
credit.”</p>
<p>“As far as that goes, Monsieur, certainly the little one never wanted for
anything. In all the Quarter one could not have found a child better kept,
or better nourished, or more petted and coddled. Every day that God makes
she puts a clean bib on him, and sings to him to make him laugh from
morning till night.”</p>
<p>“Therese, a poet has said, ‘That child whose mother has never smiled upon
him is worthy neither of the table of the gods nor of the couch of the
goddesses.’”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0005" id="link2H_4_0005"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> July 8, 1852. </h2>
<p>Having been informed that the Chapel of the Virgin at
Saint-Germain-des-Pres was being repaved, I entered the church with the
hope of discovering some old inscriptions, possibly exposed by the labours
of the workmen. I was not disappointed. The architect kindly showed me a
stone which he had just had raised up against the wall. I knelt down to
look at the inscription engraved upon that stone; and then, half aloud, I
read in the shadow of the old apsis these words, which made my heart leap:</p>
<p>“Cy-gist Alexandre, moyne de ceste eglise, qui fist mettre en argent le
menton de Saint-Vincent et de Saint-Amant et le pie des Innocens; qui
toujours en son vivant fut preud’homme et vayllant. Priez pour l’ame de
lui.”</p>
<p>I wiped gently away with my handkerchief the dust covering that
gravestone; I could have kissed it.</p>
<p>“It is he! it is Alexander!” I cried out; and from the height of the
vaults the name fell back upon me with a clang, as if broken.</p>
<p>The silent severity of the beadle, whom I saw advancing towards me, made
me ashamed of my enthusiasm; and I fled between the two holy water
sprinklers with which tow rival “rats d’eglise” seemed desirous of barring
my way.</p>
<p>At all events it was certainly my own Alexander! there could be no more
doubt possible; the translator of the “Golden Legend,” the author of the
saints lives of Saints Germain, Vincent, Ferreol, Ferrution, and
Droctoveus was, just as I had supposed, a monk of Saint-Germain-des-Pres.
And what a monk, too—pious and generous! He had a silver chin, a
silver head, and a silver foot made, that certain precious remains should
be covered with an incorruptible envelope! But shall I never be able to
view his handiwork? or is this new discovery only destined to increase my
regrets?</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0006" id="link2H_4_0006"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> August 20, 1859. </h2>
<p>“I, that please some, try all; both joy and terror<br/>
Of good and bad; that make and unfold error—<br/>
Now take upon me, in the name of Time<br/>
To use my wings. Impute it not a crime<br/>
To me or my swift passage, that I slide<br/>
O’er years.”<br/>
<br/>
Who speaks thus? ‘Tis an old man whom I know too well. It is Time.<br/></p>
<p>Shakespeare, after having terminated the third act of the “Winter’s Tale,”
pauses in order to leave time for little Perdita to grow up in wisdom and
in beauty; and when he raises the curtain again he evokes the ancient
Scythe-bearer upon the stage to render account to the audience of those
many long days which have weighted down upon the head of the jealous
Leontes.</p>
<p>Like Shakespeare in his play, I have left in this diary of mine a long
interval to oblivion; and after the fashion of the poet, I make Time
himself intervene to explain the omission of ten whole years. Ten whole
years, indeed, have passed since I wrote one single line in this diary;
and now that I take up the pen again, I have not the pleasure, alas! to
describe a Perdita “now grown in grace.” Youth and beauty are the faithful
companions of poets; but those charming phantoms scarcely visit the rest
of us, even for the space of a season. We do not know how to retain them
with us. If the fair shade of some Perdita should ever, through some
inconceivable whim, take a notion to traverse my brain, she would hurt
herself horribly against heaps of dog-eared parchments. Happy the poets!—their
white hairs never scare away the hovering shades of Helens, Francescas,
Juliets, Julias, and Dorotheas! But the nose alone of Sylvestre Bonnard
would put to flight the whole swarm of love’s heroines.</p>
<p>Yet I, like others, have felt beauty; I have known that mysterious charm
which Nature has lent to animate form; and the clay which lives has given
to me that shudder of delight which makes the lover and the poet. But I
have never known either how to love or how to sing. Now in my memory—all
encumbered as it is with the rubbish of old texts—I can discern
again, like a miniature forgotten in some attic, a certain bright young
face, with violet eyes.... Why, Bonnard, my friend, what an old fool you
are becoming! Read that catalogue which a Florentine bookseller sent you
this very morning. It is a catalogue of Manuscripts; and he promises you a
description of several famous ones, long preserved by the collectors of
Italy and Sicily. There is something better suited to you, something more
in keeping with your present appearance.</p>
<p>I read; I cry out! Hamilcar, who has assumed with the approach of age an
air of gravity that intimidates me, looks at me reproachfully, and seems
to ask me whether there is any rest in this world, since he cannot enjoy
it beside me, who am old also like himself.</p>
<p>In the sudden joy of my discovery, I need a confidant; and it is to the
sceptic Hamilcar that I address myself with all the effusion of a happy
man.</p>
<p>“No, Hamilcar! no,” I said to him; “there is no rest in this world, and
the quietude which you long for is incompatible with the duties of life.
And you say that we are old, indeed! Listen to what I read in this
catalogue, and then tell me whether this is a time to be reposing:</p>
<p>“‘LA LEGENDE DOREE DE JACQUES DE VORAGINE;—traduction francaise du
quatorzieme sicle, par le Clerc Alexandre.</p>
<p>“‘Superb MS., ornamented with two miniatures, wonderfully executed, and in
a perfect state of preservation:—one representing the Purification
of the Virgin; the other the Coronation of Proserpine.</p>
<p>“‘At the termination of the “Legende Doree” are the Legends of Saints
Ferreol, Ferrution, Germain, and Droctoveus (xxxviii pp.) and the
Miraculous Sepulture of Monsieur Saint-Germain d’Auxerre (xii pp.).</p>
<p>“‘This rare manuscript, which formed part of the collection of Sir Thomas
Raleigh, is now in the private study of Signor Michel-Angelo Polizzi, of
Girgenti.’”</p>
<p>“You hear that, Hamilcar? The manuscript of the Clerk Alexander is in
Sicily, at the house of Michel-Angelo Polizzi. Heaven grant he may be a
friend of learned men! I am going to write him!”</p>
<p>Which I did forthwith. In my letter I requested Signor Polizzi to allow me
to examine the manuscript of Clerk Alexander, stating on what grounds I
ventured to consider myself worthy of so great a favour. I offered at the
same time to put at his disposal several unpublished texts in my own
possession, not devoid of interest. I begged him to favour me with a
prompt reply, and below my signature I wrote down all my honorary titles.</p>
<p>“Monsieur! Monsieur! where are you running like that?” cried Therese,
quite alarmed, coming down the stairs in pursuit of me, four steps at a
time, with my hat in her hand.</p>
<p>“I am going to post a letter, Therese.”</p>
<p>“Good God! is that a way to run out in the street, bareheaded, like a
crazy man?”</p>
<p>“I am crazy, I know, Therese. But who is not? Give me my hat, quick!”</p>
<p>“And your gloves, Monsieur! and your umbrella!”</p>
<p>I had reached the bottom of the stairs, but still heard her protesting and
lamenting.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0007" id="link2H_4_0007"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> October 10, 1859. </h2>
<p>I awaited Signor Polizzi’s reply with ill-contained impatience. I could
not even remain quiet; I would make sudden nervous gestures—open
books and violently close them again. One day I happened to upset a book
with my elbow—a volume of Moreri. Hamilcar, who was washing himself,
suddenly stopped, and looked angrily at me, with his paw over his ear. Was
this the tumultuous existence he must expect under my roof? Had there not
been a tacit understanding between us that we should live a peaceful life?
I had broken the covenant.</p>
<p>“My poor dear comrade,” I made answer, “I am the victim of a violent
passion, which agitates and masters me. The passions are enemies of peace
and quiet, I acknowledge; but without them there would be no arts or
industries in the world. Everybody would sleep naked on a dung-heap; and
you would not be able, Hamilcar, to repose all day on a silken cushion, in
the City of Books.”</p>
<p>I expatiated no further to Hamilcar on the theory of the passions,
however, because my housekeeper brought me a letter. It bore the postmark
of Naples and read as follows:</p>
<p>“Most Illustrious Sir,—I do indeed possess that incomparable
manuscript of the ‘Golden Legend’ which could not escape your keen
observation. All-important reasons, however, forbid me, imperiously,
tyrannically, to let the manuscript go out of my possession for a single
day, for even a single minute. It will be a joy and pride for me to have
you examine it in my humble home in Girgenti, which will be embellished
and illuminated by your presence. It is with the most anxious expectation
of your visit that I presume to sign myself, Seigneur Academician,</p>
<p>“Your humble and devoted servant</p>
<p>“Michel-Angelo Polizzi,</p>
<p>“Wine-merchant and Archaeologist at Girgenti, Sicily.”</p>
<p>Well, then! I will go to Sicily:</p>
<p>“Extremum hunc, Arethusa, mihi concede laborem.”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0008" id="link2H_4_0008"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> October 25, 1859. </h2>
<p>My resolve had been taken and my preparations made; it only remained for
me to notify my housekeeper. I must acknowledge it was a long time before
I could make up my mind to tell her I was going away. I feared her
remonstrances, her railleries, her objurgations, her tears. “She is a
good, kind girl,” I said to myself; “she is attacked to me; she will want
to prevent me from going; and the Lord knows that when she has her mind
set upon anything, gestures and cries cost her no effort. In this instance
she will be sure to call the concierge, the scrubber, the mattress-maker,
and the seven sons of the fruit-seller; they will all kneel down in a
circle around me; they will begin to cry, and then they will look so ugly
that I shall be obliged to yield, so as not to have the pain of seeing
them any more.”</p>
<p>Such were the awful images, the sick dreams, which fear marshaled before
my imagination. Yes, fear—“fecund Fear,” as the poet says—gave
birth to these monstrosities in my brain. For—I may as well make the
confession in these private pages—I am afraid of my housekeeper. I
am aware that she knows I am weak; and this fact alone is sufficient to
dispel all my courage in any contest with her. Contests are of frequent
occurrence; and I invariably succumb.</p>
<p>But for all that, I had to announce my departure to Therese. She came into
the library with an armful of wood to make a little fire—“une
flambe,” she said. For the mornings are chilly. I watched her out of the
corner of my eye while she crouched down at the hearth, with her head in
the opening of the fireplace. I do not know how I then found the courage
to speak, but I did so without much hesitation. I got up, and, walking up
and down the room, observed in a careless tone, with that swaggering
manner characteristic of cowards,</p>
<p>“By the way, Therese, I am going to Sicily.”</p>
<p>Having thus spoken, I awaited the consequence with great anxiety. Therese
did not reply. Her head and her vast cap remained buried in the fireplace;
and nothing in her person, which I closely watched, betrayed the least
emotion. She poked some paper under the wood, and blew up the fire. That
was all!</p>
<p>Finally I saw her face again;—it was calm—so calm that it made
me vexed. “Surely,” I thought to myself, “this old maid has no heart. She
lets me go away without saying so much as AH! Can the absence of her old
master really affect her so little?”</p>
<p>“Well, then go, Monsieur,” she answered at last, “only be back here by six
o’clock! There is a dish for dinner to-day which will not wait for
anybody.”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0009" id="link2H_4_0009"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> Naples, November 10, 1859. </h2>
<p>“Co tra calle vive, magna, e lave a faccia.”</p>
<p>I understand, my friend—for three centimes I can eat, drink, and
wash my face, all by means of one of those slices of watermelon you
display there on a little table. But Occidental prejudices would prevent
me from enjoying that simple pleasure freely and frankly. And how could I
suck a watermelon? I have enough to do merely to keep on my feet in this
crowd. What a luminous, noisy night in the Strada di Porto! Mountains of
fruit tower up in the shops, illuminated by multicoloured lanterns. Upon
charcoal furnaces lighted in the open air water boils and steams, and
ragouts are singing in frying-pans. The smell of fried fish and hot meats
tickles my nose and makes me sneeze. At this moment I find that my
handkerchief has left the pocket of my frock-coat. I am pushed, lifted up,
and turned about in every direction by the gayest, the most talkative, the
most animated and the most adroit populace possible to imagine; and
suddenly a young woman of the people, while I am admiring her magnificent
hair, with a single shock of her powerful elastic shoulder, pushes me
staggering three paces back at least, without injury, into the arms of a
maccaroni-eater, who receives me with a smile.</p>
<p>I am in Naples. How I ever managed to arrive here, with a few mutilated
and shapeless remains of baggage, I cannot tell, because I am no longer
myself. I have been travelling in a condition of perpetual fright; and I
think that I must have looked awhile ago in this bright city like an owl
bewildered by sunshine. To-night it is much worse! Wishing to obtain a
glimpse of popular manners, I went to the Strada di Porto, where I now am.
All about me animated throngs of people crowd and press before the
eating-places; and I float like a waif among these living surges, which,
even while they submerge you, still caress. For this Neopolitan people
has, in its very vivacity, something indescribably gentle and polite. I am
not roughly jostled, I am merely swayed about; and I think that by dint of
thus rocking me to and fro, these good folks want to lull me asleep on my
feet. I admire, as I tread the lava pavements of the strada, those porters
and fishermen who move by me chatting, singing, smoking, gesticulating,
quarrelling, and embracing each other the next moment with astonishing
versatility of mood. They live through all their sense at the same time;
and, being philosophers without knowing it, keep the measure of their
desires in accordance with the brevity of life. I approach a
much-patronised tavern, and see inscribed above the entrance this quatrain
in Neopolitan patois:</p>
<p>“Amice, alliegre magnammo e bevimmo<br/>
N fin che n’ce stace noglio a la lucerna:<br/>
Chi sa s’a l’autro munno n’ce verdimmo?<br/>
Chi sa s’a l’autro munno n’ce taverna?”<br/>
[“Friends, let us merrily eat and drink<br/>
as long as oil remains in the lamp:<br/>
Who knows if we shall meet again in another world?<br/>
Who knows if in the other world there will be a tavern?”]<br/></p>
<p>Even such counsels was Horace wont to give to his friends. You received
them, Posthumus; you heard them also, Leuconoe, perverse beauty who wished
to know the secrets of the future. That future is now the past, and we
know it well. Of a truth you were foolish to worry yourselves about so
small a matter; and your friend showed his good sense when he told you to
take life wisely and to filter your Greek wines—“Sapias, vina
liques.” Even thus the sight of a fair land under a spotless sky urges to
the pursuit of quiet pleasures, but there are souls for ever harassed by
some sublime discontent; those are the noblest. You were of such,
Leuconoe; and I, visiting for the first time, in my declining years, that
city where your beauty was famed of old, I salute with deep respect your
melancholy memory. Those souls of kin to your own who appeared in the age
of Christianity were souls of saints; and the “Golden Legend” is full of
the miracles they wrought. Your friend Horace left a less noble posterity,
and I see one of his descendants in the person of that tavern poet, who at
this moment is serving out wine in cups under the epicurean motto of his
sign.</p>
<p>And yet life decides in favour of friend Flaccus, and his philosophy is
the only one which adapts itself to the course of events. There is a
fellow leaning against that trellis-work covered with vine-leaves, and
eating an ice, while watching the stars. He would not stoop even to pick
up the old manuscript I am going to seek with so much trouble and fatigue.
And in truth man is made rather to eat ices than to pore over old texts.</p>
<p>I continued to wander about among the drinkers and the singers. There were
lovers biting into beautiful fruit, each with an arm about the other’s
waist. Man must be naturally bad; for all this strange joy only evoked in
me a feeling of uttermost despondency. That thronging populace displayed
such artless delight in the simple act of living, that all the shynesses
begotten by my old habits as an author awoke and intensified into
something like fright. Furthermore, I found myself much discouraged by my
inability to understand a word of all the storm of chatter about me. It
was a humiliating experience for a philologist. Thus I had begun to feel
quite sulky, when I was startled to hear someone behind me observe:</p>
<p>“Dimitri, that old man is certainly a Frenchman. He looks so bewildered
that I really fell sorry for him. Shall I speak to him? ...He has such a
goo-natured look, with that round back of his—do you not think so,
Dimitri?”</p>
<p>It was said in French by a woman’s voice. For the moment it was
disagreeable to hear myself spoken of as an old man. Is a man old at
sixty-two? Only the other day, on the Pont des Arts, my colleague Perrot
d’Avrignac complimented me on my youthful appearance; and I should think
him a better authority about one’s age than that young chatterbox who has
taken it on herself to make remarks about my back. My back is round, she
says. Ah! ah! I had some suspicion myself to that effect, but I am not
going now to believe it at all, since it is the opinion of a giddy-headed
young woman. Certainly I will not turn my head round to see who it was
that spoke; but I am sure it was a pretty woman. Why? Because she talks
like a capricious person and like a spoiled child. Ugly women may be
naturally quite as capricious as pretty ones; but as they are never petted
and spoiled, and as no allowances are made for them, they soon find
themselves obliged either to suppress their whims or to hide them. On the
other hand, the pretty women can be just as fantastical as they please. My
neighbour is evidently one of the latter.... But, after all, coming to
think it over, she really did nothing worse than to express, in her own
way, a kindly thought about me, for which I ought to feel grateful.</p>
<p>These reflections—include the last and decisive one—passed
through my mind in less than a second; and if I have taken a whole minute
to tell them, it is characteristic of most philologists. In less than a
second, therefore, after the voice had ceased, I did turn round, and saw a
pretty little woman—a sprightly brunette.</p>
<p>“Madame,” I said, with a bow, “excuse my involuntary indiscretion. I could
not help overhearing what you have just said. You would like to be of
service to a poor old man. And the wish, Madame, has already been
fulfilled—the mere sound of a French voice has given me such
pleasure that I must thank you.”</p>
<p>I bowed again, and turned to go away; but my foot slipped upon a
melon-rind, and I should certainly have embraced the Parthenopean soil had
not the young lady put out her hand and caught me.</p>
<p>There is a force in circumstances—even in the very smallest
circumstances—against which resistance is vain. I resigned myself to
remain the protege of the fair unknown.</p>
<p>“It is late,” she said; “do you not wish to go back to your hotel, which
must be quite close to ours—unless it be the same one?”</p>
<p>“Madame,” I replied, “I do not know what time it is, because somebody has
stolen my watch; but I think, as you say, that it must be time to retire;
and I shall be very glad to regain my hotel in the company of such
courteous compatriots.”</p>
<p>So saying, I bowed once more to the young lady, and also saluted her
companion, a silent colossus with a gentle and melancholy face.</p>
<p>After having gone a little way with them, I learned, among other matters,
that my new acquaintances were the Prince and Princess Trepof, and that
they were making a trip round the world for the purpose of finding
match-boxes, of which they were making a collection.</p>
<p>We proceeded along a narrow, tortuous vicoletto, lighted only by a single
lamp burning in the niche of a Madonna. The purity and transparency of the
air gave a celestial softness and clearness to the very darkness itself;
and one could find one’s way without difficulty under such a limpid night.
But in a little while we began to pass through a “venella,” or, in
Neopolitan parlance, a sottoportico, which led under so many archways and
so many far-projecting balconies that no gleam of light from the sky could
reach us. My young guide had made us take this route as a short cut, she
assured us; but I think she did so quite as much simply in order to show
that she felt at home in Naples, and knew the city thoroughly. Indeed, she
needed to know it very thoroughly to venture by night into that labyrinth
of subterranean alleys and flights of steps. If ever any many showed
absolute docility in allowing himself to be guided, that man was myself.
Dante never followed the steps of Beatrice with more confidence than I
felt in following those of Princess Trepof.</p>
<p>The lady appeared to find some pleasure in my conversation, for she
invited me to take a carriage-drive with her on the morrow to visit the
grotto of Posilippo and the tomb of Virgil. She declared she had seen me
somewhere before; but she could not remember if it had been a Stockholm or
at Canton. In the former event I was a very celebrated professor of
geology; in the latter, a provision-merchant whose courtesy and kindness
had been much appreciated. One thing certain was that she had seen my back
somewhere before.</p>
<p>“Excuse me,” she added; “we are continually travelling, my husband and I,
to collect match-boxes and to change our ennui by changing country.
Perhaps it would be more reasonable to content ourselves with a single
variety of ennui. But we have made all our preparations and arrangements
for travelling: all our plans have been laid out in advance, and it gives
us no trouble, whereas it would be very troublesome for us to stop
anywhere in particular. I tell you all this so that you many not be
surprised if my recollections have become a little mixed up. But from the
moment I first saw you at a distance this evening, I felt—in fact I
knew—that I had seen you before. Now the question is, ‘Where was it
that I saw you?’ You are not then, either the geologist or the
provision-merchant?”</p>
<p>“No, Madame,” I replied, “I am neither the one nor the other; and I am
sorry for it—since you have had reason to esteem them. There is
really nothing about me worthy of your interest. I have spent all my life
poring over books, and I have never traveled: you might have known that
from my bewilderment, which excited your compassion. I am a member of the
Institute.”</p>
<p>“You are a member of the Institute! How nice! Will you not write something
for me in my album? Do you know Chinese? I would like so much to have you
write something in Chinese or Persian in my album. I will introduce you to
my friend, Miss Fergusson, who travels everywhere to see all the famous
people in the world. She will be delighted.... Dimitri, did you hear that?—this
gentleman is a member of the Institute, and he has passed all his life
over books.”</p>
<p>The prince nodded approval.</p>
<p>“Monsieur,” I said, trying to engage him in our conversation, “it is true
that something can be learned from books; but a great deal more can be
learned by travelling, and I regret that I have not been able to go round
the world like you. I have lived in the same house for thirty years and I
scarcely every go out.”</p>
<p>“Lived in the same house for thirty years!” cried Madame Trepof; “is it
possible?”</p>
<p>“Yes, Madame,” I answered. “But you must know the house is situated on the
bank of the Seine, and in the very handsomest and most famous part of the
world. From my window I can see the Tuileries and the Louvre, the
Pont-Neuf, the towers of Notre-Dame, the turrets of the Palais de Justice,
and the spire of the Sainte-Chapelle. All those stones speak to me; they
tell me stories about the days of Saint-Louis, of the Valois, of Henri
IV., and of Louis XIV. I understand them, and I love them all. It is only
a very small corner of the world, but honestly, Madame, where is there a
more glorious spot?”</p>
<p>At this moment we found ourselves upon a public square—a largo
steeped in the soft glow of the night. Madame Trepof looked at me in an
uneasy manner; her lifted eyebrows almost touched the black curls about
her forehead.</p>
<p>“Where do you live then?” she demanded brusquely.</p>
<p>“On the Quai Malaquais, Madame, and my name is Bonnard. It is not a name
very widely known, but I am contented if my friends do not forget it.”</p>
<p>This revelation, unimportant as it was, produced an extraordinary effect
upon Madame Trepof. She immediately turned her back upon me and caught her
husband’s arm.</p>
<p>“Come, Dimitri!” she exclaimed, “do walk a little faster. I am horribly
tired, and you will not hurry yourself in the least. We shall never get
home.... As for you, monsieur, your way lies over there!”</p>
<p>She made a vague gesture in the direction of some dark vicolo, pushed her
husband the opposite way, and called to me, without even turning her head.</p>
<p>“Adieu, Monsieur! We shall not go to Posilippo to-morrow, nor the day
after, either. I have a frightful headache!... Dimitri, you are
unendurable! will you not walk faster?”</p>
<p>I remained for the moment stupefied, vainly trying to think what I could
have done to offend Madame Trepof. I had also lost my way, and seemed
doomed to wander about all night. In order to ask my way, I would have to
see somebody; and it did not seem likely that I should find a single human
being who could understand me. In my despair I entered a street at random—a
street, or rather a horrible alley that had the look of a murderous place.
It proved so in fact, for I had not been two minutes in it before I saw
two men fighting with knives. They were attacking each other more fiercely
with their tongues than with their weapons; and I concluded from the
nature of the abuse they were showering upon each other that it was a love
affair. I prudently made my way into a side alley while those two good
fellows were still much too busy with their own affairs to think about
mine. I wandered hopelessly about for a while, and at last sat down,
completely discouraged, on a stone bench, inwardly cursing the strange
caprices of Madame Trepof.</p>
<p>“How are you, Signor? Are you back from San Carlo? Did you hear the diva
sing? It is only at Naples you can hear singing like hers.”</p>
<p>I looked up, and recognised my host. I had seated myself with my back to
the facade of my hotel, under the window of my own room.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0010" id="link2H_4_0010"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> Monte-Allegro, November 30, 1859. </h2>
<p>We were all resting—myself, my guides, and their mules—on a
road from Sciacca to Girgenti, at a tavern in the miserable village of
Monte-Allegro, whose inhabitants, consumed by the mal aria, continually
shiver in the sun. But nevertheless they are Greeks, and their gaiety
triumphs over all circumstances. A few gather about the tavern, full of
smiling curiosity. One good story would have sufficed, had I known how to
tell it to them, to make them forget all the woes of life. They had all a
look of intelligence! and their women, although tanned and faded, wore
their long black cloaks with much grace.</p>
<p>Before me I could see old ruins whitened by the sea-wind—ruins about
which no grass ever grows. The dismal melancholy of deserts prevails over
this arid land, whose cracked surface can barely nourish a few shriveled
mimosas, cacti, and dwarf palms. Twenty yards away, along the course of a
ravine, stones were gleaming whitely like a long line of scattered bones.
They told me that was the bed of a stream.</p>
<p>I had been fifteen days in Sicily. On coming into the Bay of Palermo—which
opens between the two mighty naked masses of the Pelligrino and the
Catalfano, and extends inward along the “Golden Conch”—the view
inspired me with such admiration that I resolved to travel a little in
this island, so ennobled by historic memories, and rendered so beautiful
by the outlines of its hills, which reveal the principles of Greek art.
Old pilgrim though I was, grown hoary in the Gothic Occident—I dared
to venture upon that classic soil; and, securing a guide, I went from
Palermo to Trapani, from Trapani to Selinonte, from Selinonte to Sciacca—which
I left this morning to go to Girgenti, where I am to find the MS. of Clerk
Alexander. The beautiful things I have seen are still so vivid in my mind
that I feel the task of writing them would be a useless fatigue. Why spoil
my pleasure-trip by collecting notes? Lovers who love truly do not write
down their happiness.</p>
<p>Wholly absorbed by the melancholy of the present and the poetry of the
past, my thoughts people with beautiful shapes, and my eyes ever gratified
by the pure and harmonious lines of the landscape, I was resting in the
tavern at Monte-Allegro, sipping a glass of heavy, fiery wine, when I saw
two persons enter the waiting-room, whom, after a moment’s hesitation, I
recognised as the Prince and Princess Trepof.</p>
<p>This time I saw the princess in the light—and what a light! He who
has known that of Sicily can better comprehend the words of Sophocles: “Oh
holy light!... Eye of the Golden Day!” Madame Trepof, dressed in a
brown-holland and wearing a broad-brimmed straw hat, appeared to me a very
pretty woman of about twenty-eight. Her eyes were luminous as a child’s;
but her slightly plump chin indicated the age of plenitude. She is, I must
confess it, quite an attractive person. She is supple and changeful; her
mood is like water itself—and, thank Heaven! I am no navigator. I
thought I discerned in her manner a sort of ill-humour, which I attributed
presently, by reason of some observations she uttered at random, to the
fact that she had met no brigands upon her route.</p>
<p>“Such things only happen to us!” she exclaimed, with a gesture of
discouragement.</p>
<p>She called for a glass of iced water, which the landlord presented to her
with a gesture that recalled to me those scenes of funeral offerings
painted upon Greek vases.</p>
<p>I was in no hurry to introduce myself to a lady who had so abruptly
dropped my acquaintance in the public square at Naples; but she perceived
me in my corner, and her frown notified me very plainly that our
accidental meeting was disagreeable to her.</p>
<p>After she had sipper her ice-water for a few moments—whether because
her whim had suddenly changed, or because my loneliness aroused her pity,
I did not know—she walked directly to me.</p>
<p>“Good-day, Monsieur Bonnard,” she said. “How do you do? What strange
chance enables us to meet again in this frightful country?”</p>
<p>“This country is not frightful, Madame,” I replied. “Beauty is so great
and so august a quality that centuries of barbarism cannot efface it so
completely that adorable vestiges of it will not always remain. The
majesty of the antique Ceres still overshadows these arid valleys; and
that Greek Muse who made Arethusa and Maenalus ring with her divine
accents, still sings for my ears upon the barren mountain and in the place
of the dried-up spring. Yes, Madame, when our globe, no longer inhabited,
shall, like the moon, roll a wan corpse through space, the soil which
bears the ruins of Selinonte will still keep the seal of beauty in the
midst of universal death; and then, then, at least there will be no
frivolous mouth to blaspheme the grandeur of these solitudes.”</p>
<p>I knew well enough that my words were beyond the comprehension of the
pretty little empty-head which heard them. But an old fellow like myself
who has worn out his life over books does not know how to adapt his tone
to circumstances. Besides I wished to give Madame Trepof a lesson in
politeness. She received it with so much submission, and with such an air
of comprehension, that I hastened to add, as good-naturedly as possible,</p>
<p>“As to whether the chance which has enabled me to meet you again be lucky
or unlucky, I cannot decide the question until I am sure that my presence
be not disagreeable to you. You appeared to become weary of my company
very suddenly at Naples the other day. I can only attribute that
misfortune to my naturally unpleasant manner—since, on that
occasion, I had had the honour of meeting you for the first time in my
life.”</p>
<p>These words seem to cause her inexplicable joy. She smiled upon me in the
most gracious, mischievous way, and said very earnestly, holding out her
hand, which I touched with my lips,</p>
<p>“Monsieur Bonnard, do not refuse to accept a seat in my carriage. You can
chat with me on the way about antiquity, and that will amuse me ever so
much.”</p>
<p>“My dear,” exclaimed the prince, “you can do just as you please; but you
ought to remember that one is horribly cramped in that carriage of yours;
and I fear that you are only offering Monsieur Bonnard the chance of
getting a frightful attack of lumbago.”</p>
<p>Madame Trepof simply shook her head by way of explaining that such
considerations had no weight with her whatever; then she untied her hat.
The darkness of her black curls descended over her eyes, and bathed them
in velvety shadow. She remained a little while quite motionless, and her
face assumed a surprising expression of reverie. But all of a sudden she
darted at some oranges which the tavern-keeper had brought in a basket,
and began to throw them, one by one, into a fold of her dress.</p>
<p>“These will be nice on the road,” she said. “We are going just where you
are going—to Girgenti. I must tell you all about it; you know that
my husband is making a collection of match-boxes. We bought thirteen
hundred match-boxes at Marseilles. But we heard there was a factory of
them at Girgenti. According to what we were told, it is a very small
factory, and its products—which are very ugly—never go outside
the city and its suburbs. So we are going to Girgenti just to buy
match-boxes. Dimitri has been a collector of all sorts of things; but the
only kind of collection which can now interest him is a collection of
match-boxes. He has already got five thousand two hundred and fourteen
different kinds. Some of them gave us frightful trouble to find. For
instance, we knew that at Naples boxes were once made with the portraits
of Mazzini and Garibaldi on them; and that the police had seized the
plates from which the portraits were printed, and put the manufacturer in
gaol. Well, by dint of searching and inquiring for ever so long a while,
we found one of those boxes at last for sale at one hundred francs,
instead of two sous. It was not really too dear at that price; but we were
denounced for buying it. We were taken for conspirators. All our baggage
was searched; they could not find the box, because I had hidden it so
well; but they found my jewels, and carried them off. They have them
still. The incident made quite a sensation, and we were going to get
arrested. But the king was displeased about it, and he ordered them to
leave us alone. Up to that time, I used to think it was very stupid to
collect match-boxes; but when I found that there were risks of losing
liberty, and perhaps even life, by doing it, I began to feel a taste for
it. Now I am an absolute fanatic on the subject. We are going to Sweden
next summer to complete our series.... Are we not, Dimitri?”</p>
<p>I felt—must I confess it?—a thorough sympathy with these
intrepid collectors. No doubt I would rather have found Monsieur and
Madame Trepof engaged in collecting antique marbles or painted vases in
Sicily. I should have like to have found them interested in the ruins of
Syracuse, or the poetical traditions of the Eryx. But at all events, they
were making some sort of a collection—they belonged to the great
confraternity—and I could not possibly make fun of them without
making fun of myself. Besides, Madame Trepof had spoken of her collection
with such an odd mingling of irony and enthusiasm that I could not help
finding the idea a very good one.</p>
<p>We were getting ready to leave the tavern, when we noticed some people
coming downstairs from the upper room, carrying carbines under their dark
cloaks, to me they had the look of thorough bandits; and after they were
gone I told Monsieur Trepof my opinion of them. He answered me, very
quietly, that he also thought they were regular bandits; and the guides
begged us to apply for an escort of gendarmes, but Madame Trepof besought
us not to do anything of the kind. She declared that we must not “spoil
her journey.”</p>
<p>Then, turning her persuasive eyes upon me, she asked,</p>
<p>“Do you not believe, Monsieur Bonnard, that there is nothing in life worth
having except sensations?”</p>
<p>“Why, certainly, Madame,” I answered; “but then we must take into
consideration the nature of the sensations themselves. Those which a noble
memory or a grand spectacle creates within us certainly represent what is
best in human life; but those merely resulting from the menace of danger
seem to me sensations which one should be very careful to avoid as much as
possible. For example, would you think it a very pleasant thing, Madame,
while travelling over the mountains at midnight, to find the muzzle of a
carbine suddenly pressed against your forehead?”</p>
<p>“Oh, no!” she replied; “the comic-operas have made carbines absolutely
ridiculous, and it would be a great misfortune to any young woman to find
herself in danger from an absurd weapon. But it would be quite different
with a knife—a very cold and very bright knife blade, which makes a
cold shudder go right through one’s heart.”</p>
<p>She shuddered even as she spoke; closed her eyes, and threw her head back.
Then she resumed:</p>
<p>“People like you are so happy! You can interest yourselves in all sorts of
things!”</p>
<p>She gave a sidelong look at her husband, who was talking with the
innkeeper. Then she leaned towards me, and murmured very low:</p>
<p>“You see, Dimitri and I, we are both suffering from ennui! We have still
the match-boxes. But at last one gets tired even of match-boxes. Besides,
our collection will soon be complete. And then what are we going to do?”</p>
<p>“Oh, Madame!” I exclaimed, touched by the moral unhappiness of this pretty
person, “if you only had a son, then you would know what to do. You would
then learn the purpose of your life, and your thoughts would become at
once more serious and yet more cheerful.”</p>
<p>“But I have a son,” she replied. “He is a big boy; he is eleven years old,
and he suffers from ennui like the rest of us. Yes, my George has ennui,
too; he is tired of everything. It is very wretched.”</p>
<p>She glanced again towards her husband, who was superintending the
harnessing of the mules on the road outside—testing the condition of
girths and straps. Then she asked me whether there had been many changes
on the Quai Malaquais during the past ten years. She declared she never
visited that neighbourhood because it was too far way.</p>
<p>“Too far from Monte Allegro?” I queried.</p>
<p>“Why, no!” she replied. “Too far from the Avenue des Champs Elysees, where
we live.”</p>
<p>And she murmured over again, as if talking to herself, “Too far!—too
far!” in a tone of reverie which I could not possibly account for. All at
once she smiled again, and said to me,</p>
<p>“I like you, Monsieur Bonnard!—I like you very, very much!”</p>
<p>The mules had been harnessed. The young woman hastily picked up a few
oranges which had rolled off her lap; rose up; looked at me, and burst out
laughing.</p>
<p>“Oh!” she exclaimed, “how I should like to see you grappling with the
brigands! You would say such extraordinary things to them!... Please take
my hat, and hold my umbrella for me, Monsieur Bonnard.”</p>
<p>“What a strange little mind!” I thought to myself, as I followed her. “It
could only have been in a moment of inexcusable thoughtlessness that
Nature gave a child to such a giddy little woman!”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0011" id="link2H_4_0011"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> Girgenti. Same day. </h2>
<p>Her manners had shocked me. I left her to arrange herself in her lettica,
and I made myself as comfortable as I could in my own. These vehicles,
which have no wheels, are carried by two mules—one before and one
behind. This kind of litter, or chaise, is of ancient origin. I had often
seen representations of similar ones in the French MSS. of the fourteenth
century. I had no idea then that one of those vehicles would be at a
future day placed at my own disposal. We must never be too sure of
anything.</p>
<p>For three hours the mules sounded their little bells, and thumped the
calcined ground with their hoofs. On either hand there slowly defiled by
us the barren monstrous shapes of a nature totally African.</p>
<p>Half-way we made a halt to allow our animals to recover breath.</p>
<p>Madame Trepof came to me on the road, took my arm, and drew me a little
away from the party. Then, very suddenly, she said to me in a tone of
voice I had never heard before:</p>
<p>“Do not think that I am a wicked woman. My George knows that I am a good
mother.”</p>
<p>We walked side by side for a moment in silence. She looked up, and I saw
that she was crying.</p>
<p>“Madame,” I said to her, “look at this soil which has been burned and
cracked by five long months of fiery heat. A little white lily has sprung
up from it.”</p>
<p>And I pointed with my cane to the frail stalk, tipped by a double blossom.</p>
<p>“Your heart,” I said, “however arid it be, bears also its white lily; and
that is reason enough why I do not believe that you are what you say—a
wicked woman.”</p>
<p>“Yes, yes, yes!” she cried, with the obstinacy of a child—“I am a
wicked woman. But I am ashamed to appear so before you who are so good—so
very, very good.”</p>
<p>“You do not know anything at all about it,” I said to her.</p>
<p>“I know it! I know all about you, Monsieur Bonnard!” she declared, with a
smile.</p>
<p>And she jumped back into her lettica.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0012" id="link2H_4_0012"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> Girgenti, November 30, 1859. </h2>
<p>I awoke the following morning in the House of Gellias. Gellias was a rich
citizen of ancient Agrigentum. He was equally celebrated for his
generosity and for his wealth; and he endowed his native city with a great
number of free inns. Gellias has been dead for thirteen hundred years; and
nowadays there is no gratuitous hospitality among civilised peoples. But
the name of Gellias has become that of a hotel in which, by reason of
fatigue, I was able to obtain one good night’s sleep.</p>
<p>The modern Girgenti lifts its high, narrow, solid streets, dominated by a
sombre Spanish cathedral, upon the side of the acropolis of the antique
Agrigentum. I can see from my windows, half-way on the hillside towards
the sea, the white range of temples partially destroyed. The ruins alone
have some aspect of coolness. All the rest is arid. Water and life have
forsaken Agrigentine. Water—the divine Nestis of the Agrigentine
Empedocles—is so necessary to animated beings that nothing can live
far from the rivers and the springs. But the port of Girgenti, situated at
a distance of three kilometres from the city, has a great commerce. “And
it is in this dismal city,” I said to myself, “upon this precipitous rock,
that the manuscript of Clerk Alexander is to be found!” I asked my way to
the house of Signor Michel-Angelo Polizzi, and proceeded thither.</p>
<p>I found Signor Polizzi, dressed all in white from head to feet, busy
cooking sausages in a frying-pan. At the sight of me, he let go the
frying-pan, threw up his arms in the air, and uttered shrieks of
enthusiasm. He was a little man whose pimply features, aquiline nose,
round eyes, and projecting chin formed a very expressive physiognomy.</p>
<p>He called me “Excellence,” said he was going to mark the day with a white
stone, and made me sit down. The hall in which we were represented the
union of the kitchen, reception-room, bedchamber, studio, and wine-cellar.
There were charcoal furnaces visible, a bed, paintings, an easel, bottles,
strings of onions, and a magnificent lustre of coloured glass pendants. I
glanced at the paintings on the wall.</p>
<p>“The arts! the arts!” cried Signor Polizzi, throwing up his arms again to
heaven—“the arts! What dignity! what consolation! Excellence, I am a
painter!”</p>
<p>And he showed me an unfinished Saint-Francis, which indeed could very well
remain unfinished for ever without any loss to religion or to art. Next he
showed me some old paintings of a better style, but apparently restored
after a decidedly reckless manner.</p>
<p>“I repair,” he said—“I repair old paintings. Oh, the Old Masters!
What genius, what soul!”</p>
<p>“Why, then,” I said to him, “you must be a painter, an archaeologist, and
a wine-merchant all in one?”</p>
<p>“At your service, Excellence,” he answered. “I have a zucco here at this
very moment—a zucco of which every single drop is a pearl of fire. I
want your Lordship to taste of it.”</p>
<p>“I esteem the wines of Sicily,” I responded, “but it was not for the sake
of your flagons that I came to see you, Signor Polizzi.”</p>
<p>He: “Then you have come to see me about paintings. You are an amateur. It
is an immense delight for me to receive amateurs. I am going to show you
the chef-d’oeuvre of Monrealese; yes, Excellence, his chef-d’oeuvre! An
Adoration of Shepherds! It is the pearl of the whole Sicilian school!”</p>
<p>I: “Later on I will be glad to see the chef-d’oeuvre; but let us first
talk about the business which brings me here.”</p>
<p>His little quick bright eyes watched my face curiously; and I perceived,
with anguish, that he had not the least suspicion of the purpose of my
visit.</p>
<p>A cold sweat broke out over my forehead; and in the bewilderment of my
anxiety I stammered out something to this effect:</p>
<p>“I have come from Paris expressly to look at a manuscript of the Legende
Doree, which you informed me was in your possession.”</p>
<p>At these words he threw up his arms, opened his mouth and eyes to the
widest possible extent, and betrayed every sign of extreme nervousness.</p>
<p>“Oh! the manuscript of the ‘Golden Legend!’ A pearl, Excellence! a ruby, a
diamond! Two miniatures so perfect that they give one the feeling of
glimpses of Paradise! What suavity! Those colours ravished from the
corollas of flowers make a honey for the eyes! Even a Sicilian could have
done no better!”</p>
<p>“Let me see it, then,” I asked; unable to conceal either my anxiety or my
hope.</p>
<p>“Let you see it!” cried Polizzi. “But how can I, Excellence? I have not
got it any longer! I have not got it!”</p>
<p>And he seemed determined to tear out his hair. He might indeed have pulled
every hair in his head out of his hide before I should have tried to
prevent him. But he stopped of his own accord, before he had done himself
any grievous harm.</p>
<p>“What!” I cried out in anger—“what! you make me come all the way
from Paris to Girgenti, by promising to show me a manuscript, and now,
when I come, you tell me you have not got it! It is simply infamous,
Monsieur! I shall leave your conduct to be judged by all honest men!”</p>
<p>Anybody who could have seen me at that moment would have been able to form
a good idea of the aspect of a furious sheep.</p>
<p>“It is infamous! it is infamous!” I repeated, waving my arms, which
trembled from anger.</p>
<p>Then Michel-Angelo Polizzi let himself fall into a chair in the attitude
of a dying hero. I saw his eyes fill with tears, and his hair—until
then flamboyant and erect upon his head—fall down in limp disorder
over his brow.</p>
<p>“I am a father, Excellence! I am a father!” he groaned, wringing his
hands.</p>
<p>He continued, sobbing:</p>
<p>“My son Rafael—the son of my poor wife, for whose death I have been
mourning fifteen years—Rafael, Excellence, wanted to settle at
Paris; he hired a shop in the Rue Lafitte for the sale of curiosities. I
gave him everything precious which I had—I gave him my finest
majolicas; my most beautiful Urbino ware; my masterpieces of art; what
paintings, Signor! Even now they dazzle me with I see them only in
imagination! And all of them signed! Finally, I gave him the manuscript of
the ‘Golden Legend’! I would have given him my flesh and my blood! An only
son, Signor! the son of my poor saintly wife!”</p>
<p>“So,” I said, “while I—relying on your written word, Monsieur—was
travelling to the very heart of Sicily to find the manuscript of the Clerk
Alexander, the same manuscript was actually exposed for sale in a window
in the Rue Lafitte, only fifteen hundred yards from my house?”</p>
<p>“Yes, it was there! that is positively true!” exclaimed Signor Polizzi,
suddenly growing calm again; “and it is there still—at least I hope
it is, Excellence.”</p>
<p>He took a card from a shelf as he spoke, and offered it to me, saying,</p>
<p>“Here is the address of my son. Make it known to your friends, and you
will oblige me. Faience and enameled wares; hangings; pictures. He has a
complete stock of objects of art—all at the fairest possible prices—and
everything authentic, I can vouch for it, upon my honour! Go and see him.
He will show you the manuscript of the ‘Golden Legend.’ Two miniatures
miraculously fresh in colour!”</p>
<p>I was feeble enough to take the card he held out to me.</p>
<p>The fellow was taking further advantage of my weakness to make me
circulate the name of Rafael Polizzi among the Societies of the learned!</p>
<p>My hand was already on the door-knob, when the Sicilian caught me by the
arm; he had a look as of sudden inspiration.</p>
<p>“Ah! Excellence!” he cried, “what a city is this city of ours! It gave
birth to Empedocles! Empedocles! What a great man what a great citizen!
What audacity of thought! what virtue! what soul! At the port over there
is a statue of Empedocles, before which I bare my head each time that I
pass by! When Rafael, my son, was going away to found an establishment of
antiquities in the Rue Lafitte, at Paris, I took him to the port, and
there, at the foot of that statue of Empedocles, I bestowed upon him my
paternal benediction! ‘Always remember Empedocles!’ I said to him. Ah!
Signor, what our unhappy country needs to-day is a new Empedocles! Would
you not like me to show you the way to his statue, Excellence? I will be
your guide among the ruins here. I will show you the temple of Castor and
Pollux, the temple of the Olympian Jupiter, the temple of the Lucinian
Juno, the antique well, the tomb of Theron, and the Gate of Gold! All the
professional guides are asses; but we—we shall make excavations, if
you are willing—and we shall discover treasures! I know the science
of discovering hidden treasures—the secret art of finding their
whereabouts—a gift from Heaven!”</p>
<p>I succeeded in tearing myself away from his grasp. But he ran after me
again, stopped me at the foot of the stairs, and said in my ear,</p>
<p>“Listen, Excellence. I will conduct you about the city; I will introduce
you to some Girgentines! What a race! what types! what forms! Sicilian
girls, Signor!—the antique beauty itself!”</p>
<p>“Go to the devil!” I cried at last, in anger, and rushed into the street,
leaving him still writhing in the loftiness of his enthusiasm.</p>
<p>When I had got out of his sight, I sank down upon a stone, and began to
think, with my face in my hands.</p>
<p>“And it was for this,” I said to myself—“it was to hear such
propositions as this that I came to Sicily! That Polizzi is simply a
scoundrel, and his son another; and they made a plan together to ruin me.”
But what was their scheme? I could not unravel it. Meanwhile, it may be
imagined how discouraged and humiliated I felt.</p>
<p>A merry burst of laughter caused me to turn my head, and I saw Madame
Trepof running in advance of her husband, and holding up something which I
could not distinguish clearly.</p>
<p>She sat down beside me, and showed me—laughing more merrily all the
while—an abominable little paste-board box, on which was printed a
red and blue face, which the inscription declared to be the face of
Empedocles.</p>
<p>“Yes, Madame,” I said, “but that abominable Polizzi, to whom I advise you
not to send Monsieur Trepof, has made me fall out for ever with
Empedocles; and this portrait is not at all of a nature to make me feel
more kindly to the ancient philosopher.”</p>
<p>“Oh!” declared Madame Trepof, “it is ugly, but it is rare! These boxes are
not exported at all; you can buy them only where they are made. Dimitri
has six others just like this in his pocket. We got them so as to exchange
with other collectors. You understand? At none o’clock this morning we
were at the factory. You see we did not waste our time.”</p>
<p>“So I certainly perceive, Madame,” I replied, bitterly; “but I have lost
mine.”</p>
<p>I then saw that she was a naturally good-hearted woman. All her merriment
vanished.</p>
<p>“Poor Monsieur Bonnard! poor Monsieur Bonnard!” she murmured.</p>
<p>And, taking my hand in hers, she added:</p>
<p>“Tell me about your troubles.”</p>
<p>I told her about them. My story was long; but she was evidently touched by
it, for she asked me quite a number of circumstantial questions, which I
took for proof of her friendly interest. She wanted to know the exact
title of the manuscript, its shape, its appearance, and its age; she asked
me for the address of Signor Rafael Polizzi.</p>
<p>And I gave it to her; thus doing (O destiny!) precisely what the
abominable Polizzi had told me to do.</p>
<p>It is sometimes difficult to check oneself. I recommenced my plaints and
my imprecations. But this time Madame Trepof only burst out laughing.</p>
<p>“Why do you laugh?” I asked her.</p>
<p>“Because I am a wicked woman,” she answered.</p>
<p>And she fled away, leaving me all disheartened on my stone.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0013" id="link2H_4_0013"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> Paris, December 8, 1859. </h2>
<p>My unpacked trunks still encumbered the hall. I was seated at a tabled
covered with all those good things which the land of France produces for
the delectation of gourmets. I was eating a pate le Chartres, which is
alone sufficient to make one love one’s country. Therese, standing before
me with her hands joined over her white apron, was looking at me with
benignity, with anxiety, and with pity. Hamilcar was rubbing himself
against my legs, wild with delight.</p>
<p>These words of an old poet came back to my memory:</p>
<p>“Happy is he who, like Ulysses, hath made a goodly journey.”</p>
<p>...“Well,” I thought to myself, “I travelled to no purpose; I have come
back with empty hands; but, like Ulysses, I made a goodly journey.”</p>
<p>And having taken my last sip of coffee, I asked Therese for my hat and
cane, which she gave me not without dire suspicions; she feared I might be
going upon another journey. But I reassured her by telling her to have
dinner ready at six o’clock.</p>
<p>It had always been a keen pleasure for me to breathe the air in those
Parisian streets whose every paving-slab and every stone I love devotedly.
But I had an end in view, and I took my way straight to the Rue Lafitte. I
was not long in find the establishment of Signor Rafael Polizzi. It was
distinguishable by a great display of old paintings which, although all
bearing the signature of some illustrious artist, had a certain family air
of resemblance that might have suggested some touching idea about the
fraternity of genius, had it not still more forcibly suggested the
professional tricks of Polizzi senior. Enriched by these doubtful works of
art, the shop was further rendered attractive by various petty
curiosities: poniards, drinking-vessels, goblets, figulines, brass
guadrons, and Hispano-Arabian wares of metallic lustre.</p>
<p>Upon a Portuguese arm-chair, decorated with an escutcheon, lay a copy of
the “Heures” of Simon Vostre, open at the page which has an astrological
figure on it; and an old Vitruvius, placed upon a quaint chest, displayed
its masterly engravings of caryatides and telamones. This apparent
disorder which only masked cunning arrangement, this factitious hazard
which had placed the best objects in the most favourable light, would have
increased my distrust of the place, but that the distrust which the mere
name of Polizzi had already inspired could not have been increased by any
circumstances—being already infinite.</p>
<p>Signor Rafael, who sat there as the presiding genius of all these vague
and incongruous shapes, impressed me as a phlegmatic young man, with a
sort of English character, he betrayed no sign whatever of those
transcendent faculties displayed by his father in the arts of mimicry and
declamation.</p>
<p>I told him what I had come for; he opened a cabinet and drew from it a
manuscript, which he placed on a table that I might examine it at my
leisure.</p>
<p>Never in my life did I experience such an emotion—except, indeed,
during some few brief months of my youth, months whose memories, though I
should live a hundred years, would remain as fresh at my last hour as in
the first day they came to me.</p>
<p>It was, indeed, the very manuscript described by the librarian of Sir
Thomas Raleigh; it was, indeed, the manuscript of the Clerk Alexander
which I saw, which I touched! The work of Voragine himself had been
perceptibly abridged; but that made little difference to me. All the
inestimable additions of the monk of Saint-Germain-des-Pres were there.
That was the main point! I tried to read the Legend of Saint Droctoveus;
but I could not—all the lines of the page quivered before my eyes,
and there was a sound in my ears like the noise of a windmill in the
country at night. Nevertheless, I was able to see that the manuscript
offered every evidence of indubitable authenticity. The two drawings of
the Purification of the Virgin and the Coronation of Proserpine were
meagre in design and vulgar in violence of colouring. Considerably damaged
in 1824, as attested by the catalogue of Sir Thomas, they had obtained
during the interval a new aspect of freshness. But this miracle did not
surprise me at all. And, besides, what did I care about the two
miniatures? The legends and the poem of Alexander—those alone formed
the treasure I desired. My eyes devoured as much of it as they had the
power to absorb.</p>
<p>I affected indifference while asking Signor Polizzi the price of the
manuscript; and, while awaiting his reply, I offered up a secret prayer
that the price might not exceed the amount of ready money at my disposal—already
much diminished by the cost of my expensive voyage. Signor Polizzi,
however, informed me that he was not at liberty to dispose of the article,
inasmuch as it did not belong to him, and was to be sold at auction
shortly, at the Hotel des Ventes, with a number of other MSS. and several
incunabula.</p>
<p>This was a severe blow to me. It tried to preserve my calmness,
notwithstanding, and replied somewhat to this effect:</p>
<p>“You surprise me, Monsieur! Your father, whom I talked with recently at
Girgenti, told me positively that the manuscript was yours. You cannot now
attempt to make me discredit your father’s word.”</p>
<p>“I DID own the manuscript, indeed,” answered Signor Rafael with absolute
frankness; “but I do not own it any longer. I sold that manuscript—the
remarkable interest of which you have not failed to perceive—to an
amateur whom I am forbidden to name, and who, for reasons which I am not
at liberty to mention, finds himself obliged to sell his collection. I am
honoured with the confidence of my customer, and was commissioned by him
to draw up the catalogue and manage the sale, which takes place the 24th
of December. Now, if you will be kind enough to give me your address, I
shall have the pleasure of sending you the catalogue, which is already in
the press; you fill find the ‘Legende Doree’ described in it as ‘No. 42.’”</p>
<p>I gave my address, and left the shop.</p>
<p>The polite gravity of the son impressed me quite as disagreeably as the
impudent buffoonery of the father. I hated, from the bottom of my heart,
the tricks of the vile hagglers! It was perfectly evident that the two
rascals had a secret understanding, and had only devised this
auction-sale, with the aid of a professional appraiser, to force the
bidding on the manuscript I wanted so much up to an outrageous figure. I
was completely at their mercy. There is one evil in all passionate
desires, even the noblest—namely, that they leave us subject to the
will of others, and in so far dependent. This reflection made me suffer
cruelly; but it did not conquer my longing to won the work of Clerk
Alexander. While I was thus meditating, I heard a coachman swear. And I
discovered it was I whom he was swearing at only when I felt the pole of a
carriage poke me in the ribs. I started aside, barely in time to save
myself from being run over; and whom did I perceive through the windows of
the coupe? Madame Trepof, being taken by two beautiful horses, and a
coachman all wrapped up in furs like a Russian Boyard, into the very
street I had just left. She did not notice me; she was laughing to herself
with that artless grace of expression which still preserved for her, at
thirty years, all the charm of her early youth.</p>
<p>“Well, well!” I said to myself, “she is laughing! I suppose she must have
just found another match-box.”</p>
<p>And I made my way back to the Ponts, feeling very miserable.</p>
<p>Nature, eternally indifferent, neither hastened nor hurried the
twenty-fourth day of December. I went to the Hotel Bullion, and took my
place in Salle No. 4, immediately below the high desk at which the
auctioneer Boulouze and the expert Polizzi were to sit. I saw the hall
gradually fill with familiar faces. I shook hands with several old
booksellers of the quays; but that prudence which any large interest
inspires in even the most self-assured caused me to keep silence in regard
to the reason of my unaccustomed presence in the halls of the Hotel
Bullion. On the other hand, I questioned those gentlemen at the auction
sale; and I had the satisfaction of finding them all interested about
matters in no wise related to my affair.</p>
<p>Little by little the hall became thronged with interested or merely
curious spectators; and, after half an hour’s delay, the auctioneer with
his ivory hammer, the clerk with his bundle of memorandum-papers, and the
crier, carrying his collection-box fixed to the end of a pole, all took
their places on the platform in the most solemn business manner. The
attendants ranged themselves at the foot of the desk. The presiding
officer having declared the sale open, a partial hush followed.</p>
<p>A commonplace series of Preces dia, with miniatures, were first sold off
at mediocre prices. Needless to say, the illuminations of these books were
in perfect condition!</p>
<p>The lowness of the bids gave courage to the gathering of second-hand
booksellers present, who began to mingle with us, and become more
familiar. The dealers in old brass and bric-a-brac pressed forward in
their tun, waiting for the doors of an adjoining room to be opened; and
the voice of the auctioneer was drowned by the jests of the Auvergnats.</p>
<p>A magnificent codex of the “Guerre des Juifs” revived attention. It was
long disputed for. “Five thousand francs! five thousand!” called the
crier, while the bric-a-brac dealers remained silent with admiration. Then
seven or eight antiphonaries brought us back again to low prices. A fat
old woman, in a loose gown, bareheaded—a dealer in second-hand goods—encouraged
by the size of the books and the low prices bidden, had one of the
antiphonaries knocked down to her for thirty francs.</p>
<p>At last the expert Polizzi announced No. 42: “The ‘Golden Legend’; French
MS.; unpublished; two superb miniatures, with a starting bid of three
thousand francs.”</p>
<p>“Three thousand! three thousand bid!” yelled the crier.</p>
<p>“Three thousand!” dryly repeated the auctioneer.</p>
<p>There was a buzzing in my head, and, as through a cloud, I saw a host of
curious faces all turning towards the manuscript, which a boy was carrying
open through the audience.</p>
<p>“Three thousand and fifty!” I said.</p>
<p>I was frightened by the sound of my own voice, and further confused by
seeing, or thinking that I saw, all eyes turned on me.</p>
<p>“Three thousand and fifty on the right!” called the crier, taking up my
bid.</p>
<p>“Three thousand one hundred!” responded Signor Polizzi.</p>
<p>Then began a heroic duel between the expert and myself.</p>
<p>“Three thousand five hundred!”</p>
<p>“Six hundred!”</p>
<p>“Seven hundred!”</p>
<p>“Four thousand!”</p>
<p>“Four thousand five hundred.”</p>
<p>Then by a sudden bold stroke, Signor Polizzi raised the bid at once to six
thousand.</p>
<p>Six thousand francs was all the money I could dispose of. It represented
the possible. I risked the impossible.</p>
<p>“Six thousand one hundred!”</p>
<p>Alas! even the impossible did not suffice.</p>
<p>“Six thousand five hundred!” replied Signor Polizzi, with calm.</p>
<p>I bowed my head and sat there stupefied, unable to answer either yes or no
to the crier, who called to me:</p>
<p>“Six thousand five hundred, by me—not by you on the right there!—it
is my bid—no mistake! Six thousand five hundred!”</p>
<p>“Perfectly understood!” declared the auctioneer. “Six thousand five
hundred. Perfectly clear; perfectly plain.... Any more bids? The last bid
is six thousand five hundred francs.”</p>
<p>A solemn silence prevailed. Suddenly I felt as if my head had burst open.
It was the hammer of the officiant, who, with a loud blow on the platform,
adjudged No. 42 irrevocably to Signor Polizzi. Forthwith the pen of the
clerk, coursing over the papier-timbre, registered that great fact in a
single line.</p>
<p>I was absolutely prostrated, and I felt the utmost need of rest and quiet.
Nevertheless, I did not leave my seat. My powers of reflection slowly
returned. Hope is tenacious. I had one more hope. It occurred to me that
the new owner of the “Legende Doree” might be some intelligent and liberal
bibliophile who would allow me to examine the MS., and perhaps even to
publish the more important parts. And, with this idea, as soon as the sale
was over I approached the expert as he was leaving the platform.</p>
<p>“Monsieur,” I asked him, “did you buy in No. 42 on your own account, or on
commission?”</p>
<p>“On commission. I was instructed not to let it go at any price.”</p>
<p>“Can you tell me the name of the purchaser?”</p>
<p>“Monsieur, I regret that I cannot serve you in that respect. I have been
strictly forbidden to mention the name.”</p>
<p>I went home in despair.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0014" id="link2H_4_0014"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> December 30, 1859. </h2>
<p>“Therese! don’t you hear the bell? Somebody has been ringing at the door
for the last quarter of an hour?”</p>
<p>Therese does not answer. She is chattering downstairs with the concierge,
for sure. So that is the way you observe your old master’s birthday? You
desert me even on the eve of Saint-Sylvestre! Alas! if I am to hear any
kind wishes to-day, they must come up from the ground; for all who love me
have long been buried. I really don’t know what I am still living for.
There is the bell again!... I get up slowly from my seat at the fire, with
my shoulders still bent from stooping over it, and go to the door myself.
Whom do I see at the threshold? It is not a dripping love, and I am not an
old Anacreon; but it is a very pretty little boy of about ten years old.
He is alone; he raises his face to look at me. His cheeks are blushing;
but his little pert nose gives one an idea of mischievous pleasantry. He
has feathers in his cap, and a great lace-ruff on his jacket. The pretty
little fellow! He holds in both arms a bundle as big as himself, and asks
me if I am Monsieur Sylvestre Bonnard. I tell him yes; he gives me the
bundle, tells me his mamma sent it to me, and then he runs downstairs.</p>
<p>I go down a few steps; I lean over the balustrade, and see the little cap
whirling down the spiral of the stairway like a feather in the wind.
“Good-bye, my little boy!” I should have liked so much to question him.
But what, after all, could I have asked? It is not polite to question
children. Besides, the package itself will probably give me more
information than the messenger could.</p>
<p>It is a very big bundle, but not very heavy. I take it into my library,
and there untie the ribbons and unfasten the paper wrappings; and I see—what?
a log! a first-class log! a real Christmas log, but so light that I know
it must be hollow. Then I find that it is indeed composed of two separate
pieces, opening on hinges, and fastened with hooks. I slip the hooks back,
and find myself inundated with violets! Violets! they pour over my table,
over my knees, over the carpet. They tumble into my vest, into my sleeves.
I am all perfumed with them.</p>
<p>“Therese! Therese! fill me some vases with water, and bring them here,
quick! Here are violets sent to us I know not from what country nor by
what hand; but it must be from a perfumed country, and by a very gracious
hand.... Do you hear me, old crow?”</p>
<p>I have put all the violets on my table—now completely covered by the
odorous mass. But there is still something in the log...a book—a
manuscript. It is...I cannot believe it, and yet I cannot doubt it.... It
is the “Legende Doree”!—It is the manuscript of the Clerk Alexander!
Here is the “Purification of the Virgin” and the “Coronation of
Proserpine”;—here is the legend of Saint Droctoveus. I contemplate
this violet-perfumed relic. I turn the leaves of it—between which
the dark rich blossoms have slipped in here and there; and, right opposite
the legend of Saint-Cecilia, I find a card bearing this name:</p>
<p>“Princess Trepof.”</p>
<p>Princess Trepof!—you who laughed and wept by turns so sweetly under
the fair sky of Agrigentum!—you, whom a cross old man believed to be
only a foolish little woman!—to-day I am convinced of your rare and
beautiful folly; and the old fellow whom you now overwhelm with happiness
will go to kiss your hand, and give you back, in another form, this
precious manuscript, of which both he and science owe you an exact and
sumptuous publication!</p>
<p>Therese entered my study just at that moment; she seemed to be very much
excited.</p>
<p>“Monsieur!” she cried, “guess whom I saw just now in a carriage, with a
coat-of-arms painted on it, that was stopping before the door?”</p>
<p>“Parbleu!—Madame Trepof,” I exclaimed.</p>
<p>“I don’t know anything about any Madame Trepof,” answered my housekeeper.
“The woman I saw just now was dressed like a duchess, and had a little boy
with her, with lace-frills all along the seams of his clothes. And it was
that same little Madame Coccoz you once sent a log to, when she was
lying-in here about eleven years ago. I recognized her at once.”</p>
<p>“What!” I exclaimed, “you mean to say it was Madame Coccoz, the widow of
the almanac-peddler?”</p>
<p>“Herself, Monsieur! The carriage-door was open for a minute to let her
little boy, who had just come from I don’t know where, get in. She hasn’t
changed scarcely at all. Well, why should those women change?—they
never worry themselves about anything. Only the Coccoz woman looks a
little fatter than she used to be. And the idea of a woman that was taken
in here out of pure charity coming to show off her velvets and diamonds in
a carriage with a crest painted on it! Isn’t it shameful!”</p>
<p>“Therese!” I cried, in a terrible voice, “if you ever speak to me again
about that lady except in terms of the deepest respect, you and I will
fall out!...Bring me the Sevres vases to put those violets in, which now
give the City of Books a charm it never had before.”</p>
<p>While Therese went off with a sigh to get the Sevres vases, I continued to
contemplate those beautiful scattered violets, whose odour spread all
about me like the perfume of some sweet presence, some charming soul; and
I asked myself how it had been possible for me never to recognise Madame
Coccoz in the person of the Princess Trepof. But that vision of the young
widow, showing me her little child on the stairs, had been a very rapid
one. I had much more reason to reproach myself for having passed by a
gracious and lovely soul without knowing it.</p>
<p>“Bonnard,” I said to myself, “thou knowest how to decipher old texts; but
thou dost not know how to read in the Book of Life. That giddy little
Madame Trepof, whom thou once believed to possess no more soul than a
bird, has expended, in pure gratitude, more zeal and finer tact than thou
didst ever show for anybody’s sake. Right royally hath she repaid thee for
the log-fire of her churching-day!</p>
<p>“Therese! Awhile ago you were a magpie; now you are becoming a tortoise!
Come and give some water to these Parmese violets.”</p>
<br/>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_PART2" id="link2H_PART2"></SPAN></p>
<h2> PART II—THE DAUGHTER OF CLEMENTINE </h2>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0001" id="link2HCH0001"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> Chapter I—The Fairy </h2>
<p>When I left the train at the Melun station, night had already spread its
peace over the silent country. The soil, heated through all the long day
by a strong sun—by a “gros soleil,” as the harvesters of the Val de
Vire say—still exhaled a warm heavy smell. Lush dense odours of
grass passed over the level of the fields. I brushed away the dust of the
railway carriage, and joyfully inhaled the pure air. My travelling-bag—filled
by my housekeeper wit linen and various small toilet articles, munditiis,
seemed so light in my hand that I swung it about just as a schoolboy
swings his strapped package of rudimentary books when the class is let
out.</p>
<p>Would to Heaven that I were again a little urchin at school! But it is
fully fifty years since my good dead mother made me some tartines of bread
and preserves, and placed them in a basket of which she slipped the handle
over my arm, and then led me, thus prepared, to the school kept by
Monsieur Douloir, at a corner of the Passage du Commerce well known to the
sparrows, between a court and a garden. The enormous Monsieur Douloir
smiled upon us genially, and patted my cheek to show, no doubt, the
affectionate interest which my first appearance had inspired. But when my
mother had passed out of the court, startling the sparrows as she went,
Monsieur Douloir ceased to smile—he showed no more affectionate
interest; he appeared, on the contrary, to consider me as a very
troublesome little fellow. I discovered, later on, that he entertained the
same feelings towards all his pupils. He distributed whacks of his ferule
with an agility no one could have expected on the part of so corpulent a
person. But his first aspect of tender interest invariably reappeared when
he spoke to any of our mothers in our presence; and always at such times,
while warmly praising our remarkable aptitudes, he would cast down upon us
a look of intense affection. Still, those were happy days which I passed
on the benches of the Monsieur Couloir with my little playfellows, who,
like myself, cried and laughed by turns with all their might, from morning
till evening.</p>
<p>After a whole half-century these souvenirs float up again, fresh and
bright as ever, to the surface of memory, under this starry sky, whose
face has in no wise changed since then, and whose serene and immutable
lights will doubtless see many other schoolboys such as I was slowly turn
into grey-headed servants, afflicted with catarrh.</p>
<p>Stars, who have shown down upon each wise or foolish head among all my
forgotten ancestors, it is under your soft light that I now feel stir
within me a certain poignant regret! I would that I could have a son who
might be able to see you when I shall see you no more. How I should love
him! Ah! such a son would—what am I saying?—why, he would be
no just twenty years old if you had only been willing, Clementine—you
whose cheeks used to look so ruddy under your pink hood! But you are
married to that young bank clerk, Noel Alexandre, who made so many
millions afterwards! I never met you again after your marriage,
Clementine, but I can see you now, with your bright curls and your pink
hood.</p>
<p>A looking-glass! a looking-glass! a looking-glass! Really, it would be
curious to see what I look like now, with my white hair, sighing
Clementine’s name to the stars! Still, it is not right to end with sterile
irony the thought begun in the spirit of faith and love. No, Clementine,
if your name came to my lips by chance this beautiful night, be it for
ever blessed, your dear name! and may you ever, as a happy mother, a happy
grandmother, enjoy to the very end of life with your rich husband the
utmost degree of that happiness which you had the right to believe you
could not win with the poor young scholar who loved you! If—though I
cannot even now imagine it—if your beautiful hair has become white,
Clementine, bear worthily the bundle of keys confided to you by Noel
Alexandre, and impart to your grandchildren the knowledge of all domestic
virtues!</p>
<p>Ah! beautiful Night! She rules, with such noble repose, over men and
animals alike, kindly loosed by her from the yoke of daily toil; and even
I feel her beneficent influence, although my habits of sixty years have so
changed me that I can feel most things only through the signs which
represent them. My world is wholly formed of words—so much of a
philologist I have become! Each one dreams the dream of life in his own
way. I have dreamed it in my library; and when the hour shall come in
which I must leave this world, may it please God to take me from my ladder—from
before my shelves of books!...</p>
<p>“Well, well! it is really himself, pardieu! How are you, Monsieur
Sylvestre Bonnard? And where have you been travelling to all this time,
over the country, while I was waiting for you at the station with my
cabriolet? You missed me when the train came in, and I was driving back,
quite disappointed, to Lusance. Give me your valise, and get up here
beside me in the carriage. Why, do you know it is fully seven kilometres
from here to the chateau?”</p>
<p>Who addresses me thus, at the very top of his voice from the height of his
cabriolet? Monsieur Paul de Gabry, nephew and heir of Monsieur Honore de
Gabry, peer of France in 1842, who recently died at Monaco. And it was
precisely to Monsieur Paul de Gabry’s house that I was going with that
valise of mine, so carefully strapped by my housekeeper. This excellent
young man has just inherited, conjointly with his two brothers-in-law, the
property of his uncle, who, belonging to a very ancient family of
distinguished lawyers, had accumulated in his chateau at Lusance a library
rich in MSS., some dating back to the fourteenth century. It was for the
purpose of making an inventory and catalogue of these MSS. that I had come
to Lusance at the urgent request of Monsieur Paul de Gabry, whose father,
a perfect gentleman and distinguished bibliophile, had maintained the most
pleasant relations with me during his lifetime. To tell the truth,
Monsieur Paul has not inherited the fine tastes of his father. Monsieur
Paul likes sporting; he is a great authority on horses and dogs; and I
much fear that of all the sciences capable of satisfying or of duping the
inexhaustible curiosity of mankind, those of the stable and the dog-kennel
are the only ones thoroughly mastered by him.</p>
<p>I cannot say I was surprised to meet him, since we had made a rendezvous;
but I acknowledge that I had become so preoccupied with my own thoughts
that I had forgotten all about the Chateau de Lusance and its inhabitants,
and that the voice of the gentleman calling out to me as I started to
follow the country road winding away before me—“un bon ruban de
queue,” as they say—had given me quite a start.</p>
<p>I fear my face must have betrayed my incongruous distraction by a certain
stupid expression which it is apt to assume in most of my social
transactions. My valise was pulled up into the carriage, and I followed my
valise. My host pleased me by his straightforward simplicity.</p>
<p>“I don’t know anything myself about your old parchments,” he said; “but I
think you will find some folks to talk to at the house. Besides the cure,
who writes books himself, and the doctor, who is a very good fellow—although
a radical—you will meet somebody able to keep your company. I mean
my wife. She is not a very learned woman, but there are few things which
she can’t divine pretty well. Then I count upon being able to keep you
with us long enough to make you acquainted with Mademoiselle Jeanne, who
has the fingers of a magician and the soul of an angel.”</p>
<p>“And is this delightfully gifted young lady one of your family?” I asked.</p>
<p>“Not at all,” replied Monsieur Paul.</p>
<p>“Then she is just a friend of yours?” I persisted, rather stupidly.</p>
<p>“She has lost both her father and mother,” answered Monsieur de Gabry,
keeping his eyes fixed upon the ears of his horse, whose hoofs rang loudly
over the road blue-tinted by the moonshine. “Her father managed to get us
into some very serious trouble; and we did not get off with a fright
either!”</p>
<p>Then he shook his head, and changed the subject. He gave me due warning of
the ruinous condition in which I should find the chateau and the park;
they had been absolutely deserted for thirty-two years.</p>
<p>I learned from him that Monsieur Honore de Gabry, his uncle, had been on
very bad terms with some poachers, whom he used to shoot at like rabbits.
One of them, a vindictive peasant, who had received a whole charge of shot
in his face, lay in wait for the Seigneur one evening behind the trees of
the mall, and very nearly succeeded in killing him, for the ball took off
the tip of his ear.</p>
<p>“My uncle,” Monsieur Paul continued, “tried to discover who had fired the
shot; but he could not see any one, and he walked back slowly to the
house. The day after he called his steward and ordered him to close up the
manor and the park, and allow no living soul to enter. He expressly
forbade that anything should be touched, or looked after, or any repairs
made on the estate during his absence. He added, between his teeth, that
he would return at Easter, or Trinity Sunday, as they say in the song;
and, just as the song has it, Trinity Sunday passed without a sign of him.
He died last year at Monaco; my brother-in-law and myself were the first
to enter the chateau after it had been abandoned for thirty-two years. We
found a chestnut-tree growing in the middle of the parlour. As for the
park, it was useless trying to visit it, because there were no longer any
paths or alleys.”</p>
<p>My companion ceased to speak; and only the regular hoof-beat of the
trotting horse, and the chirping of insects in the grass, broke the
silence. On either hand, the sheaves standing in the fields took, in the
vague moonlight, the appearance of tall white women kneeling down; and I
abandoned myself awhile to those wonderful childish fancies which the
charm of night always suggests. After driving under the heavy shadows of
the mall, we turned to the right and rolled up a lordly avenue at the end
of which the chateau suddenly rose into view—a black mass, with
turrets en poivriere. We followed a sort of causeway, which gave access to
the court-of-honor, and which, passing over a moat full of running water,
doubtless replaced a long-vanished drawbridge. The loss of that
draw-bridge must have been, I think, the first of various humiliations to
which the warlike manor had been subjected ere being reduced to that
pacific aspect with which it received me. The stars reflected themselves
with marvelous clearness in the dark water. Monsieur Paul, like a
courteous host, escorted me to my chamber at the very top of the building,
at the end of a long corridor; and then, excusing himself for not
presenting me at once to his wife by reason of the lateness of the hour,
bade me good-night.</p>
<p>My apartment, painted in white and hung with chintz, seemed to keep some
traces of the elegant gallantry of the eighteenth century. A heap of
still-glowing ashes—which testified to the pains taken to dispel
humidity—filled the fireplace, whose marble mantlepiece supported a
bust of Marie Antoinette in bisuit. Attached to the frame of the tarnished
and discoloured mirror, two brass hooks, that had once doubtless served
the ladies of old-fashioned days to hang their chatelaines on, seemed to
offer a very opportune means of suspending my watch, which I took care to
wind up beforehand; for, contrary to the opinion of the Thelemites, I hold
that man is only master of time, which is Life itself, when he has divided
it into hours, minutes and seconds—that is to say, into parts
proportioned to the brevity of human existence.</p>
<p>And I thought to myself that life really seems short to us only because we
measure it irrationally by our own mad hopes. We have all of us, like the
old man in the fable, a new wing to add to our building. I want, for
example, before I die, to finish my “History of the Abbots of
Saint-Germain-de-Pres.” The time God allots to each one of us is like a
precious tissue which we embroider as we best know how. I had begun my
woof with all sorts of philological illustrations.... So my thoughts
wandered on; and at last, as I bound my foulard about my head, the notion
of Time led me back to the past; and for the second time within the same
round of the dial I thought of you, Clementine—to bless you again in
your prosperity, if you have any, before blowing out my candle and falling
asleep amid the chanting of the frogs.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0002" id="link2HCH0002"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> Chapter II </h2>
<p>During breakfast I had many opportunities to appreciate the good taste,
tact, and intelligence of Madame de Gabry, who told me that the chateau
had its ghosts, and was especially haunted by the
“Lady-with-three-wrinkles-in-her-back,” a prisoner during her lifetime,
and thereafter a Soul-in-pain. I could never describe how much wit and
animation she gave to this old nurse’s tale. We took out, coffee on the
terrace, whose balusters, clasped and forcibly torn away from their stone
coping by a vigorous growth of ivy, remained suspended in the grasp of the
amorous plant like bewildered Athenian women in the arms of ravishing
Centaurs.</p>
<p>The chateau, shaped something like a four-wheeled wagon, with a turret at
each of the four angles, had lost all original character by reason of
repeated remodellings. It was merely a fine spacious building, nothing
more. It did not appear to me to have suffered much damage during its
abandonment of thirty-two years. But when Madame de Gabry conducted me
into the great salon of the ground-floor, I saw that the planking was
bulged in and out, the plinths rotten, the wainscotings split apart, the
paintings of the piers turned black and hanging more than half out of
their settings. A chestnut-tree, after forcing up the planks of the floor,
had grown tall under the ceiling, and was reaching out its large-leaved
branches towards the glassless windows.</p>
<p>This spectacle was not devoid of charm; but I could not look at it without
anxiety as I remembered that the rich library of Monsieur Honore de Gabry,
in an adjoining apartment, must have been exposed for the same length of
time to the same forces of decay. Yet, as I looked at the young
chestnut-tree in the salon, I could not but admire the magnificent vigour
of Nature, and that resistless power which forces every germ to develop
into life. On the other hand I felt saddened to think that, whatever
effort we scholars may make to preserve dead things from passing away, we
are labouring painfully in vain. Whatever has lived becomes the necessary
food of new existences. And the Arab who builds himself a hut out of the
marble fragments of a Palmyra temple is really more of a philosopher than
all the guardians of museums at London, Munich, or Paris.</p>
<p>August 11.</p>
<p>All day long I have been classifying MSS.... The sun came in through the
loft uncurtained windows; and, during my reading, often very interesting,
I could hear the languid bumblebees bump heavily against the windows, and
the flies intoxicated with light and heat, making their wings hum in
circles around my head. So loud became their humming about three o’clock
that I looked up from the document I was reading—a document
containing very precious materials for the history of Melun in the
thirteenth century—to watch the concentric movements of those tiny
creatures. “Bestions,” Lafontaine calls them: he found this form of the
word in the old popular speech, whence also the term,
tapisserie-a-bestions, applied to figured tapestry. I was compelled to
confess that the effect of heat upon the wings of a fly is totally
different from that it exerts upon the brain of a paleographical
archivist; for I found it very difficult to think, and a rather pleasant
languor weighing upon me, from which I could rouse myself only by a very
determined effort. The dinner-bell then startled me in the midst of my
labours; and I had barely time to put on my new dress-coat, so as to make
a respectable appearance before Madame de Gabry.</p>
<p>The repast, generously served, seemed to prolong itself for my benefit. I
am more than a fair judge of wine; and my hostess, who discovered my
knowledge in this regard, was friendly enough to open a certain bottle of
Chateau-Margaux in my honour. With deep respect I drank of this famous and
knightly old wine, which comes from the slopes of Bordeaux, and of which
the flavour and exhilarating power are beyond praise. The ardour of it
spread gently through my veins, and filled me with an almost juvenile
animation. Seated beside Madame de Gabry on the terrace, in the gloaming
which gave a charming melancholy to the park, and lent to every object an
air of mystery, I took pleasure in communicating my impression of the
scene to my hostess. I discoursed with a vivacity quite remarkable on the
part of a man so devoid of imagination as I am. I described to her
spontaneously, without quoting from an old texts, the caressing melancholy
of the evening, and the beauty of that natal earth which feeds us, not
only with bread and wine, but also with ideas, sentiments, and beliefs,
and which will at last take us all back to her maternal breast again, like
so many tired little children at the close of a long day.</p>
<p>“Monsieur,” said the kind lady, “you see these old towers, those trees,
that sky; is it not quite natural that the personage of the popular tales
and folk-songs should have been evoked by such scenes? Why, over there is
the very path which Little Red Riding-hood followed when she went to the
woods to pick nuts. Across this changeful and always vapoury sky the fairy
chariots used to roll; and the north tower might have sheltered under its
pointed roof that same old spinning woman whose distaff picked the
Sleeping Beauty in the Wood.”</p>
<p>I continued to muse upon her pretty fancies, while Monsieur Paul related
to me, as he puffed a very strong cigar, the history of some suit he had
brought against the commune about a water-right. Madame de Gabry, feeling
the chill night air, began to shiver under the shawl her husband had
wrapped about her, and left us to go to her room. I then decided, instead
of going to my own, to return to the library and continue my examination
of the manuscripts. In spite of the protests of Monsieur Paul, I entered
what I may call, in old-fashioned phrase, “the book-room,” and started to
work by the light of a lamp.</p>
<p>After having read fifteen pages, evidently written by some ignorant and
careless scribe, for I could scarcely discern their meaning, I plunged my
hand into the pocket of my coat to get my snuff-box; but this movement,
usually so natural and almost instinctive, this time cost me some effort
and even fatigue. Nevertheless, I got out the silver box, and took from it
a pinch of the odorous powder, which, somehow or other, I managed to spill
all over my shirt-bosom under my baffled nose. I am sure my nose must have
expressed its disappointment, for it is a very expressive nose. More than
once it has betrayed my secret thoughts, and especially upon a certain
occasion at the public library of Coutances, where I discovered, right in
front of my colleague Brioux, the “Cartulary of Notre-Dame-des-Anges.”</p>
<p>What a delight! My little eyes remained as dull and expressionless as ever
behind my spectacles. But at the mere sight of my thick pug-nose, which
quivered with joy and pride, Brioux knew that I had found something. He
noted the volume I was looking at, observed the place where I put it back,
pounced upon it as soon as I turned my heel, copied it secretly, and
published in haste, for the sake of playing me a trick. But his edition
swarms with errors, and I had the satisfaction of afterwards criticising
some of the gross blunders he made.</p>
<p>But to come back to the point at which I left off: I began to suspect that
I was getting very sleepy indeed. I was looking at a chart of which the
interest may be divined from the fact that it contained mention of a hutch
sold to Jehan d’Estonville, priest, in 1312. But although, even then, I
could recognise the importance of the document, I did not give it that
attention it so strongly invited. My eyes would keep turning, against my
will, towards a certain corner of the table where there was nothing
whatever interesting to a learned mind. There was only a big German book
there, bound in pigskin, with brass studs on the sides, and very thick
cording upon the back. It was a find copy of a compilation which has
little to recommend it except the wood engravings it contains, and which
is known as the “Cosmography of Munster.” This volume, with its covers
slightly open, was placed upon edge with the back upwards.</p>
<p>I could not say for how long I had been staring causelessly at the
sixteenth-century folio, when my eyes were captivated by a sight so
extraordinary that even a person as devoid of imagination as I could not
but have been greatly astonished by it.</p>
<p>I perceived, all of a sudden, without having noticed her coming into the
room, a little creature seated on the back of the book, with one knee bent
and one leg hanging down—somewhat in the attitude of the amazons of
Hyde Park or the Bois de Boulogne on horseback. She was so small that her
swinging foot did not reach the table, over which the trail of her dress
extended in a serpentine line. But her face and figure were those of an
adult. The fulness of her corsage and the roundness of her waist could
leave no doubt of that, even for an old savant like myself. I will venture
to add that she was very handsome, with a proud mien; for my iconographic
studies have long accustomed me to recognise at once the perfection of a
type and the character of a physiognomy. The countenance of this lady who
had seated herself inopportunely on the back of “Cosmography of Munster”
expressed a mingling of haughtiness and mischievousness. She had the air
of a queen, but a capricious queen; and I judged, from the mere expression
of her eyes, that she was accustomed to wield great authority somewhere,
in a very whimsical manner. Her mouth was imperious and mocking, and those
blue eyes of hers seemed to laugh in a disquieting way under her finely
arched black eyebrows. I have always heard that black eyebrows are very
becoming to blondes; but this lady was very blonde. On the whole, the
impression she gave me was one of greatness.</p>
<p>It may seem odd to say that a person who was no taller than a wine-bottle,
and who might have been hidden in my coat pocket—but that it would
have been very disrespectful to put her in it—gave me precisely an
idea of greatness. But in the fine proportions of the lady seated upon the
“Cosmography of Munster” there was such a proud elegance, such a
harmonious majesty, and she maintained an attitude at once so easy and so
noble, that she really seemed to me a very great person. Although my
ink-bottle, which she examined with an expression of such mockery as
appeared to indicate that she knew in advance every word that would come
out of it at the end of my pen, was for her a deep basin in which she
would have blackened her gold-clocked pink stockings up to the garter, I
can assure you that she was great, and imposing even in her sprightliness.</p>
<p>Her costume, worthy of her face, was extremely magnificent; it consisted
of a robe of gold-and-silver brocade, and a mantle of nacarat velvet,
lined with vair. Her head-dress was a sort of hennin, with two high
points; and pearls of splendid lustre made it bright and luminous as a
crescent moon. Her little white hand held a wand. That wand drew my
attention very strongly, because my archaeological studies had taught me
to recognise with certainty every sign by which the notable personages of
legend and of history are distinguished. This knowledge came to my aid
during various very queer conjectures with which I was labouring. I
examined the wand, and saw that it appeared to have been cut from a branch
of hazel.</p>
<p>“Then its a fairy’s wand,” I said to myself; “consequently the lady who
carries it is a fairy.”</p>
<p>Happy at thus discovering what sort of a person was before me, I tried to
collect my mind sufficiently to make her a graceful compliment. It would
have given me much satisfaction, I confess, if I could have talked to her
about the part taken by her people, not less in the life of the Saxon and
Germanic races, than in that of the Latin Occident. Such a dissertation,
it appeared to me, would have been an ingenious method of thanking the
lady for having thus appeared to an old scholar, contrary to the
invariable custom of her kindred, who never show themselves but to
innocent children or ignorant village-folk.</p>
<p>Because one happens to be a fairy, one is none the less a woman, I said to
myself; and since Madame Recamier, according to what I heard J. J. Ampere
say, used to blush with pleasure when the little chimney-sweeps opened
their eyes as wide as they could to look at her, surely the supernatural
lady seated upon the “Cosmography of Munster” might feel flattered to hear
an erudite man discourse learnedly about her, as about a medal, a seal, a
fibula, or a token. But such an undertaking, which would have cost my
timidity a great deal, became totally out of the question when I observed
the Lady of the Cosmography suddenly take from an alms purse hanging at
her girdle the very smallest of nuts I had ever seen, crack the shells
between her teeth, and throw them at my nose, while she nibbled the
kernels with the gravity of a sucking child.</p>
<p>At this conjuncture, I did what the dignity of science demanded of me—I
remained silent. But the nut-shells caused such a painful tickling that I
put up my hand to my nose, and found, to my great surprise, that my
spectacles were straddling the very end of it—so that I was actually
looking at the lady, not through my spectacles, but over them. This was
incomprehensible, because my eyes, worn out over old texts, cannot
ordinarily distinguish anything without glasses—could not tell a
melon from a decanter, though the two were placed close up to my nose.</p>
<p>That nose of mine, remarkable for its size, its shape, and its coloration,
legitimately attracted the attention of the fairy; for she seized my
goose-quill pen, which was sticking up from the ink-bottle like a plume,
and she began to pass the feather-end of that pen over my nose. I had had
more than once, in company, occasion to suffer cheerfully from the
innocent mischief of young ladies, who made me join their games, and would
offer me their cheeks to kiss through the back of a chair, or invite me to
blow out a candle which they would lift suddenly above the range of my
breath. But until that moment no person of the fair sex had ever subjected
me to such a whimsical piece of familiarity as that of tickling my nose
with my own feather pen. Happily I remembered the maxim of my late
grandfather, who was accustomed to say that everything was permissible on
the part of ladies, and that whatever they do to us is to be regarded as a
grace and a favour. Therefore, as a grace and a favour I received the
nutshells and the titillations with my own pen, and I tried to smile. Much
more!—I even found speech.</p>
<p>“Madame,” I said, with dignified politeness, “you accord the honour of a
visit not to a silly child, not to a boor, but to a bibliophile who is
very happy to make your acquaintance, and who knows that long ago you used
to make elf-knots in the manes of mares at the crib, drink the milk from
the skimming-pails, slip graines-a-gratter down the backs of our
great-grandmothers, make the hearth sputter in the faces of the old folks,
and, in short, fill the house with disorder and gaiety. You can also boast
of giving the nicest frights in the world to lovers who stayed out in the
woods too late of evenings. But I thought you had vanished out of
existence at least three centuries ago. Can it really be, Madame, that you
are still to be seen in this age of railways and telegraphs? My concierge,
who used to be a nurse in her young days, does not know your story; and my
little boy-neighbour, whose nose is still wiped for him by his bonne,
declares that you do not exist.”</p>
<p>“What do you yourself think about it?” she cried, in a silvery voice,
straightening up her royal little figure in a very haughty fashion, and
whipping the back of the “Cosmography of Munster” as though it were a
hippogriff.</p>
<p>“I don’t really know,” I answered rubbing my eyes.</p>
<p>This reply, indicating a deeply scientific scepticism, had the most
deplorable effect upon my questioner.</p>
<p>“Monsieur Sylvestre Bonnard,” she said to me, “you are nothing but an old
pedant. I always suspected as much. The smallest little ragamuffin who
goes along the road with his shirt-tail sticking out through a hole in his
pantaloons knows more about me than all the old spectacled folks in your
Institutes and your Academies. To know is nothing at all; to imagine is
everything. Nothing exists except that which is imagined. I am imaginary.
That is what it is to exist, I should think! I am dreamed of, and I
appear. Everything is only dream; and as nobody ever dreams about you,
Sylvestre Bonnard, it is YOU who do not exist. I charm the world; I am
everywhere—on a moon-beam, in the trembling of a hidden spring, in
the moving of leaves that murmur, in the white vapours that rise each
morning from the hollow meadow, in the thickets of pink brier—everywhere!...
I am seen; I am loved. There are sighs uttered, weird thrills of pleasure
felt by those who follow the light print of my feet, as I make the dead
leaves whisper. I make the little children smile; I give wit to the
dullest-minded nurses. Leaning above the cradles, I play, I comfort, I
lull to sleep—and you doubt whether I exist! Sylvestre Bonnard, your
warm coat covers the hide of an ass!”</p>
<p>She ceased speaking; her delicate nostrils swelled with indignation; and
while I admired, despite my vexation, the heroic anger of this little
person, she pushed my pen about in the ink-bottle, backward and forward,
like an oar, and then suddenly threw it at my nose, point first.</p>
<p>I rubbed by face, and felt it all covered with ink. She had disappeared.
My lamp was extinguished. A ray of moonlight streamed down through a
window and descended upon the “Cosmography of Munster.” A strong cool
wind, which had arisen very suddenly without my knowledge, was blowing my
papers, pens, and wafers about. My table was all stained with ink. I had
left my window open during the storm. What an imprudence!</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0003" id="link2HCH0003"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> Chapter III </h2>
<p>I wrote to my housekeeper, as I promised, that I was safe and sound. But I
took good care not to tell her that I had caught a cold from going to
sleep in the library at night with the window open; for the good woman
would have been as unsparing in her remonstrances to me as parliaments to
kings. “At your age, Monsieur,” she would have been sure to say, “one
ought to have more sense.” She is simple enough to believe that sense
grows with age. I seem to her an exception to this rule.</p>
<p>Not having any similar motive for concealing my experiences from Madame de
Gabry, I told her all about my vision, which she seemed to enjoy very
much.</p>
<p>“Why, that was a charming dream of yours,” she said; “and one must have
real genius to dream such a dream.”</p>
<p>“Then I am a real genius when I am asleep,” I responded.</p>
<p>“When you dream,” she replied; “and you are always dreaming.”</p>
<p>I know that Madame de Gabry, in making this remark, only wished to please
me; but that intention alone deserves my utmost gratitude; and it is
therefore in a spirit of thankfulness and kindliest remembrance that I
write down her words, which I will read over and over again until my dying
day, and which will never be read by any one save myself.</p>
<p>I passed the next few days in completing the inventory of the manuscripts
in the Lusance library. Certain confidential observations dropped by
Monsieur Paul de Gabry, however, caused me some painful surprise, and made
me decide to pursue the work after a different manner from that in which I
had begun it. From those few words I learned that the fortune of Monsieur
Honore de Gabry, which had been badly managed for many years, and
subsequently swept away to a large extent through the failure of a banker
whose name I do not know, had been transmitted to the heirs of the old
French nobleman only under the form of mortgaged real estate and
irrecoverable assets.</p>
<p>Monsieur Paul, by agreement with his joint heirs, had decided to sell the
library, and I was intrusted with the task of making arrangements to have
the sale effected upon advantageous terms. But totally ignorant as I was
of all the business methods and trade-customs, I thought it best to get
the advice of a publisher who was one of my private friends. I wrote him
at once to come and join me at Lusance; and while waiting for his arrival
I took my hat and cane and made visits to the different churches of the
diocese, in several of which I knew there were certain mortuary
inscriptions to be found which had never been correctly copied.</p>
<p>So I left my hosts and departed my pilgrimage. Exploring the churches and
the cemeteries every day, visiting the parish priests and the village
notaries, supping at the public inns with peddlers and cattle-dealers,
sleeping at night between sheets scented with lavender, I passed one whole
week in the quiet but profound enjoyment of observing the living engaged
in their various daily occupations even while I was thinking of the dead.
As for the purpose of my researches, I made only a few mediocre
discoveries, which caused me only a mediocre joy, and one therefore
salubrious and not at all fatiguing. I copied a few interesting epitaphs;
and I added to this little collection a few recipes for cooking country
dishes, which a certain good priest kindly gave me.</p>
<p>With these riches, I returned to Lusance; and I crossed the
court-of-honour with such secret satisfaction as a bourgeois fells on
entering his own home. This was the effect of the kindness of my hosts;
and the impression I received on crossing their threshold proves, better
than any reasoning could do, the excellence of their hospitality.</p>
<p>I entered the great parlour without meeting anybody; and the young
chestnut-tree there spreading out its broad leaves seemed to me like an
old friend. But the next thing which I saw—on the pier-table—caused
me such a shock of surprise that I readjusted my glasses upon my nose with
both hands at once, and then felt myself over so as to get at least some
superficial proof of my own existence. In less than one second there
thronged from my mind twenty different conjectures—the most rational
of which was that I had suddenly become crazy. It seemed to me absolutely
impossible that what I was looking at could exist; yet it was equally
impossible for me not to see it as a thing actually existing. What caused
my surprise was resting on the pier-table, above which rose a great dull
speckled mirror.</p>
<p>I saw myself in that mirror; and I can say that I saw for once in my life
the perfect image of stupefaction. But I made proper allowance for myself;
I approved myself for being so stupefied by a really stupefying thing.</p>
<p>The object I was thus examining with a degree of astonishment that all my
reasoning power failed to lessen, obtruded itself on my attention though
quite motionless. The persistence and fixity of the phenomenon excluded
any idea of hallucination. I am totally exempt from all nervous disorders
capable of influencing the sense of sight. The cause of such visual
disturbance is, I think, generally due to stomach trouble; and, thank God!
I have an excellent stomach. Moreover, visual illusions are accompanied
with special abnormal conditions which impress the victims of
hallucination themselves, and inspire them with a sort of terror. Now, I
felt nothing of this kind; the object which I saw, although seemingly
impossible in itself, appeared to me under all the natural conditions of
reality. I observed that it had three dimensions, and colours, and that it
cast a shadow. Ah! how I stared at it! The water came into my eyes so that
I had to wipe the glasses of my spectacles.</p>
<p>Finally I found myself obliged to yield to the evidence, and to affirm
that I had really before my eyes the Fairy, the very same Fairy I had been
dreaming of in the library a few evenings before. It was she, it was her
very self, I assure you! She had the same air of child-queen, the same
proud supple poise; she held the same hazel wand in her hand; she still
wore her double-peaked head-dress, and the train of her long brocade robe
undulated about her little feet. Same face, same figure. It was she
indeed; and to prevent any possible doubt of it, she was seated on the
back of a huge old-fashioned book strongly resembling the “Cosmography of
Munster.” Her immobility but half reassured me; I was really afraid that
she was going to take some more nuts out of her alms-purse and throw the
shells at my face.</p>
<p>I was standing there, waving my hands and gaping, when the musical and
laughing voice of Madame de Gabry suddenly rang in my ears.</p>
<p>“So you are examining your fairy, Monsieur Bonnard!” said my hostess.
“Well, do you think the resemblance good?”</p>
<p>It was very quickly said; but even while hearing it I had time to perceive
that my fairy was a statuette in coloured wax, modeled with much taste and
spirit by some novice hand. But the phenomenon, even thus reduced by a
rational explanation, did not cease to excite my surprise. How, and by
whom, had the Lady of the Cosmography been enabled to assume plastic
existence? That was what remained for me to learn.</p>
<p>Turning towards Madame de Gabry, I perceived that she was not alone. A
young girl dressed in black was standing beside her. She had large
intelligent eyes, of a grey as sweet as that of the sky of the Isle of
France, and at once artless and characteristic in their expression. At the
extremities of her rather thin arms were fidgeting uneasily two slender
hands, supple but slightly red, as it becomes the hands of young girls to
be. Sheathed in her closely fitting merino robe, she had the slim grace of
a young tree; and her large mouth bespoke frankness. I could not describe
how much the child pleased me at first sight! She was not beautiful; but
the three dimples of her cheeks and chin seemed to laugh, and her whole
person, which revealed the awkwardness of innocence, had something in it
indescribably good and sincere.</p>
<p>My gaze alternated from the statuette to the young girl; and I saw her
blush—so frankly and fully!—the crimson passing over her face
as by waves.</p>
<p>“Well,” said my hostess, who had become sufficiently accustomed to my
distracted moods to put the same question to me twice, “is that the very
same lady who came in to see you through the window that you left open?
She was very saucy, but then you were quite imprudent! Anyhow, do you
recognise her?”</p>
<p>“It is her very self,” I replied; “I see her now on that pier-table
precisely as I saw her on the table in the library.”</p>
<p>“Then, if that be so,” replied Madame de Gabry, “you have to blame for it,
in the first place, yourself, as a man who, although devoid of all
imagination, to use your own words, knew how to depict your dream in such
vivid colours; in the second place, me, who was able to remember and
repeat faithfully all your dream; and lastly, Mademoiselle Jeanne, whom I
now introduce to you, for she herself modeled that wax figure precisely
according to my instructions.”</p>
<p>Madame de Gabry had taken the young girl’s hand as she spoke; but the
latter had suddenly broken away from her, and was already running through
the park with the speed of a bird.</p>
<p>“Little crazy creature!” Madame de Gabry cried after her. “How can one be
so shy? Come back here to be scolded and kissed!”</p>
<p>But it was all of no avail; the frightened child disappeared among the
shrubbery. Madame de Gabry seated herself in the only chair remaining in
the dilapidated parlour.</p>
<p>“I should be much surprised,” she said, “If my husband had not already
spoken to you of Jeanne. She is a sweet child, and we both lover her very
much. Tell me the plain truth; what do you think of her statuette?”</p>
<p>I replied that the work was full of good taste and spirit, but that it
showed some want of study and practice on the author’s part; otherwise I
had been extremely touched to think that those young fingers should have
thus embroidered an old man’s rough sketch of fancy, and given form so
brilliantly to the dreams of a dotard like myself.</p>
<p>“The reason I ask your opinion,” replied Madame de Gabry, seriously, “is
that Jeanne is a poor orphan. Do you think she could earn her living by
modelling statuettes like this one?”</p>
<p>“As for that, no!” I replied; “and I think there is no reason to regret
the fact. You say the girl is affectionate and sensitive; I can well
believe you; I could believe it from her face alone. There are excitements
in artist-life which impel generous hearts to act out of all rule and
measure. This young creature is made to love; keep her for the domestic
hearth. There only is real happiness.”</p>
<p>“But she has no dowry!” replied Madame de Gabry.</p>
<p>Then, extending her hand to me, she continued:</p>
<p>“You are our friend; I can tell you everything. The father of this child
was a banker, and one of our friends. He went into a colossal speculation,
and it ruined him. He survived only a few months after his failure, in
which, as Paul must have told you, three-fourths of my uncle’s fortune
were lost, and more than half of our own.</p>
<p>“We had made his acquaintance at Manaco, during the winter we passed there
at my uncle’s house. He had an adventurous disposition, but such an
engaging manner! He deceived himself before ever he deceived others. After
all, it is in the ability to deceive oneself that the greatest talent is
shown, is it not? Well, we were captured—my husband, my uncle, and
I; and we risked much more than a reasonable amount in a very hazardous
undertaking. But, bah! as Paul says, since we have no children we need not
worry about it. Besides, we have the satisfaction of knowing that the
friend in whom we trusted was an honest man.... You must know his name, it
was so often in the papers an on public placards—Noel Alexandre. His
wife was a very sweet person. I knew her only when she was already past
her prime, with traces of having once been very pretty, and a taste for
fashionable style and display which seemed quite becoming to her. She was
naturally fond of social excitement; but she showed a great deal of
courage and dignity after the death of her husband. She died a year after
him, leaving Jeanne alone in the world.”</p>
<p>“Clementine!” I cried out.</p>
<p>And on thus learning what I had never imagined—the mere idea of
which would have set all the forces of my soul in revolt—upon
hearing that Clementine was no longer in this world, something like a
great silence came upon me; and the feeling which flooded my whole being
was not a keen, strong pain, but a quiet and solemn sorrow. Yet I was
conscious of some incomprehensible sense of alleviation, and my thought
rose suddenly to heights before unknown.</p>
<p>“From wheresoever thou art at this moment, Clementine,” I said to myself,
“look down upon this old heart now indeed cooled by age, yet whose blood
once boiled for thy sake, and say whether it is not reanimated by the mere
thought of being able to love all that remains of thee on earth.
Everything passes away since thou thyself hast passed away; but Life is
immortal; it is that Life we must love in its forms eternally renewed. All
the rest is child’s play; and I myself, with all my books, am only like a
child playing with marbles. The purpose of life—it is thou,
Clementine, who has revealed it to me!”...</p>
<p>Madame de Gabry aroused me from my thoughts by murmuring,</p>
<p>“The child is poor.”</p>
<p>“The daughter of Clementine is poor!” I exclaimed aloud; “how fortunate
that is so! I would not whish that any one by myself should proved for her
and dower her! No! the daughter of Clementine must not have her dowry from
any one but me.”</p>
<p>And, approaching Madame de Gabry as she rose from her chair, I took her
right hand; I kissed that hand, and placed it on my arm, and said:</p>
<p>“You will conduct me to the grave of the widow of Noel Alexandre.”</p>
<p>And I heard Madame de Gabry asking me:</p>
<p>“Why are you crying?”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2HCH0004" id="link2HCH0004"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> Chapter IV—The Little Saint-George </h2>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0020" id="link2H_4_0020"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> April 16. </h2>
<p>Saint Drocoveus and the early abbots of Saint-Germain-des-Pres have been
occupying me for the past forty years; but I do not know if I shall be
able to write their history before I go to join them. It is already quite
a long time since I became an old man. One day last year, on the Pont des
Arts, one of my fellow members at the Institute was lamenting before me
over the ennui of becoming old.</p>
<p>“Still,” Saint-Beuve replied to him, “it is the only way that has yet been
found of living a long time.”</p>
<p>I have tried this way, and I know just what it is worth. The trouble of it
is not that one lasts too long, but that one sees all about him pass away—mother,
wife, friends, children. Nature makes and unmakes all these divine
treasures with gloomy indifference, and at last we find that we have not
loved, we have only been embracing shadows. But how sweet some shadows
are! If ever creature glided like a shadow through the life of a man, it
was certainly that young girl whom I fell in love with when—incredible
though it now seems—I was myself a youth.</p>
<p>A Christian sarcophagus from the catacombs of Rome bears a formula of
imprecation, the whole terrible meaning of which I only learned with time.
It says: “Whatsoever impious man violates this sepulchre, may he die the
last of his own people!” In my capacity of archaeologist, I have opened
tombs and disturbed ashes in order to collect the shreds of apparel, metal
ornaments, or gems that were mingled with those ashes. But I did it only
through that scientific curiosity which does not exclude feelings of
reverence and of piety. May that malediction graven by some one of the
first followers of the apostles upon a martyr’s tomb never fall upon me! I
ought not to fear to survive my own people so long as there are men in the
world; for there are always some whom one can love.</p>
<p>But the power of love itself weakens and gradually becomes lost with age,
like all the other energies of man. Example proves it; and it is this
which terrifies me. Am I sure that I have not myself already suffered this
great loss? I should surely have felt it, but for the happy meeting which
has rejuvenated me. Poets speak of the Fountain of Youth; it does exist;
it gushes up from the earth at every step we take. And one passes by
without drinking of it!</p>
<p>The young girl I loved, married of her own choice to a rival, passed, all
grey-haired, into the eternal rest. I have found her daughter—so
that my life, which before seemed to me without utility, now once more
finds a purpose and a reason for being.</p>
<p>To-day I “take the sun,” as they say in Provence; I take it on the terrace
of the Luxembourg, at the foot of the statue of Marguerite de Navarre. It
is a spring sun, intoxicating as young wine. I sit and dream. My thoughts
escape from my head like the foam from a bottle of beer. They are light,
and their fizzing amuses me. I dream; such a pastime is certainly
permissible to an old fellow who has published thirty volumes of texts,
and contributed to the ‘Journal des Savants’ for twenty-six years. I have
the satisfaction of feeling that I performed my task as well as it was
possible for me to do, and that I utilised to their fullest extent those
mediocre faculties with which Nature endowed me. My efforts were not all
in vain, and I have contributed, in my own modest way, to that renaissance
of historical labours which will remain the honour of this restless
century. I shall certainly be counted among those ten or twelve who
revealed to France her own literary antiquities. My publication of the
poetical works of Gautier de Coincy inaugurated a judicious system and
fixed a date. It is in the austere calm of old age that I decree to myself
this deserved credit, and God, who sees my heart, knows whether pride or
vanity have aught to do with this self-award of justice.</p>
<p>But I am tired; my eyes are dim; my hand trembles, and I see an image of
myself in those old me of Homer, whose weakness excluded them from the
battle, and who, seated upon the ramparts, lifted up their voices like
crickets among the leaves.</p>
<p>So my thoughts were wandering when three young men seated themselves near
me. I do not know whether each one of them had come in three boats, like
the monkey of Lafontaine, but the three certainly displayed themselves
over the space of twelve chairs. I took pleasure in watching them, not
because they had anything very extraordinary about them, but because I
discerned in them that brave joyous manner which is natural to youth. They
were from the schools. I was less assured of it by the books they were
carrying than by the character of their physiognomy. For all who busy
themselves with the things of the mind can be at once recognised by an
indescribably something which is common to all of them. I am very fond of
young people; and these pleased me, in spite of a certain provoking wild
manner which recalled to me my own college days with marvellous vividness.
But they did not wear velvet doublets and long hair, as we used to do;
they did not walk about, as we used to do, “Hell and malediction!” They
were quite properly dressed, and neither their costume nor their language
had anything suggestive of the Middle Ages. I must also add that they paid
considerable attention to the women passing on the terrace, and expressed
their admiration of some of them in very animated language. But their
reflections, even on this subject, were not of a character to oblige me to
flee from my seat. Besides, so long as youth is studious, I think it has a
right to its gaieties.</p>
<p>One of them, having made some gallant pleasantry which I forget, the
smallest and darkest of the three exclaimed, with a slight Gascon accent,</p>
<p>“What a thing to say! Only physiologists like us have any right to occupy
ourselves about living matter. As for you, Gelis, who only live in the
past—like all your fellow archivists and paleographers—you
will do better to confine yourself to those stone women over there, who
are your contemporaries.”</p>
<p>And he pointed to the statues of the Ladies of Ancient France which
towered up, all white, in a half-circle under the trees of the terrace.
This joke, though in itself trifling, enabled me to know that the young
man called Gelis was a student at the Ecole des Chartes. From the
conversation which followed I was able to learn that his neighbor, blond
and wan almost to diaphaneity, taciturn and sarcastic was Boulmier, a
fellow student. Gelis and the future doctor (I hope he will become one
some day) discoursed together with much fantasy and spirit. In the midst
of the loftiest speculations they would play upon words, and make jokes
after the peculiar fashion of really witty persons—that is to say,
in a style of enormous absurdity. I need hardly say, I suppose, that they
only deigned to maintain the most monstrous kind of paradoxes. They
employed all their powers of imagination to make themselves as ludicrous
as possible, and all their powers of reasoning to assert the contrary of
common sense. All the better for them! I do not like to see young folks
too rational.</p>
<p>The student of medicine, after glancing at the title of the book that
Boulmier held in his hand, exclaimed,</p>
<p>“What!—you read Michelet—you?”</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied Boulmier, very gravely. “I like novels.”</p>
<p>Gelis, who dominated both by his fine stature, imperious gestures, and
ready wit, took the book, turned over a few pages rapidly, and said,</p>
<p>“Michelet always had a great propensity to emotional tenderness. He wept
sweet tears over Maillard, that nice little man introduced la paperasserie
into the September massacres. But as emotional tenderness leads to fury,
he becomes all at once furious against the victims. There was no help for
it. It is the sentimentality of the age. The assassin is pitied, but the
victim is considered quite unpardonable. In his later manner Michelet is
more Michelet than ever before. There is no common sense in it; it is
simply wonderful! Neither art nor science, neither criticism nor
narrative; only furies and fainting-spells and epileptic fits over matters
which he never deigns to explain. Childish outcries—envies de femme
grosse!—and a style, my friends!—not a single finished phrase!
It is astounding!”</p>
<p>And he handed the book back to his comrade. “This is amusing madness,” I
thought to myself, “and not quite so devoid of common sense as it appears.
This young man, though only playing has sharply touched the defect in the
cuirass.”</p>
<p>But the Provencal student declared that history was a thoroughly
despicable exercise of rhetoric. According to him, the only true history
was the natural history of man. Michelet was in the right path when he
came in contact with the fistula of Louis XIV., but he fell back into the
old rut almost immediately afterwards.</p>
<p>After this judicious expression of opinion, the young physiologist went to
join a party of passing friends. The two archivists, less well acquainted
in the neighbourhood of a garden so far from the Rue Paradis-au-Marais,
remained together, and began to chat about their studies. Gelis, who had
completed his third class-year, was preparing a thesis on the subject of
which he expatiated with youthful enthusiasm. Indeed, I thought the
subject a very good one, particularly because I had recently thought
myself called upon to treat a notable part of it. It was the Monasticon
Gallicanum. The young erudite (I give him the name as a presage) wanted to
describe all the engravings made about 1690 for the work which Dom Michel
Germain would have had printed but for the one irremediable hindrance
which is rarely foreseen and never avoided. Dom Michel Germain would have
had printed but for the one irremediable hindrance which is rarely
foreseen and never avoided. Dom Michel Germain left his manuscript
complete, however, and in good order when he died. Shall I be able to do
as much with mine?—but that is not the present question. So far as I
am able to understand, Monsieur Gelis intends to devote a brief
archaeological notice to each of the abbeys pictured by the humble
engravers of Dom Michel Germain.</p>
<p>His friend asked him whether he was acquainted with all the manuscripts
and printed documents relating to the subject. It was then that I pricked
up my ears. They spoke at first of original sources; and I must confess
they did so in a satisfactory manner, despite their innumerable and
detestable puns. Then they began to speak about contemporary studies on
the subject.</p>
<p>“Have you read,” asked Boulmier, “the notice of Courajod?”</p>
<p>“Good!” I thought to myself.</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied Gelis; “it is accurate.”</p>
<p>“Have you read,” said Boulmier, “the article of Tamisey de Larroque in the
‘Revue des Questions Historiques’?”</p>
<p>“Good!” I thought to myself, for the second time.</p>
<p>“Yes,” replied Gelis, “it is full of things.”...</p>
<p>“Have you read,” said Boulmier, “the ‘Tableau des Abbayes Benedictines en
1600,’ by Sylvestre Bonnard?”</p>
<p>“Good!” I said to myself, for the third time.</p>
<p>“Mai foi! no!” replied Gelis. “Bonnard is an idiot!” Turning my head, I
perceived that the shadow had reached the place where I was sitting. It
was growing chilly, and I thought to myself what a fool I was to have
remained sitting there, at the risk of getting rheumatism, just to listen
to the impertinence of those two young fellows!</p>
<p>“Well! well!” I said to myself as I got up. “Let this prattling fledgling
write his thesis and sustain it! He will find my colleague, Quicherat, or
some other professor at the school, to show him what an ignoramus he is. I
consider him neither more nor less than a rascal; and really, now that I
come to think of it, what he said about Michelet awhile ago was quite
insufferable, outrageous! To talk in that way about an old master replete
with genius! It was simply abominable!”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0021" id="link2H_4_0021"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> April 17. </h2>
<p>“Therese, give me my new hat, my best frock-coat, and my silver-headed
cane.”</p>
<p>But Therese is deaf as a sack of charcoal and slow as Justice. Years have
made her so. The worst is that she thinks she can hear well and move about
well; and, proud of her sixty years of upright domesticity, she serves her
old master with the most vigilant despotism.</p>
<p>“What did I tell you?”...And now she will not give me my silver-headed
cane, for fear that I might lose it! It is true that I often forget
umbrellas and walking-sticks in the omnibuses and booksellers’ shops. But
I have a special reason for wanting to take out with me to-day my old cane
with the engraved silver head representing Don Quixote charging a
windmill, lance in rest, while Sancho Panza, with uplifted arms, vainly
conjures him to a stop. That cane is all that came to me from the heritage
of my uncle, Captain Victor, who in his lifetime resembled Don Quixote
much more than Sancho Panza, and who loved blows quite as much as most
people fear them.</p>
<p>For thirty years I have been in the habit of carrying this cane upon all
memorable or solemn visits which I make; and those two figures of knight
and squire give me inspiration and counsel. I imagine I can hear them
speak. Don Quixote says,</p>
<p>“Think well about great things; and know that thought is the only reality
in this world. Lift up Nature to thine own stature; and let the whole
universe be for thee no more than the reflection of thine own heroic soul.
Combat for honour’s sake: that alone is worthy of a man! and if it should
fall thee to receive wounds, shed thy blood as a beneficent dew, and
smile.”</p>
<p>And Sancho Panza says to me in his turn,</p>
<p>“Remain just what heaven made thee, comrade! Prefer the bread-crust which
has become dry in thy wallet to all the partridges that roast in the
kitchen of lords. Obey thy master, whether he by a wise man or a fool, and
do not cumber thy brain with too many useless things. Fear blows; ‘tis
verily tempting God to seek after danger!”</p>
<p>But if the incomparable knight and his matchless squire are imagined only
upon this cane of mine, they are realities to my inner conscience. Within
every one of us there lives both a Don Quixote and a Sancho Panza to whom
we hearken by turns; and though Sancho most persuades us, it is Don
Quixote that we find ourselves obliged to admire.... But a truce to this
dotage!—and let us go to see Madame de Gabry about some matters more
important than the everyday details of life....</p>
<p>Same day.</p>
<p>I found Madame de Gabry dressed in black, just buttoning her gloves.</p>
<p>“I am ready,” she said.</p>
<p>Ready!—so I have always found her upon any occasion of doing a
kindness.</p>
<p>After some compliments about the good health of her husband, who was
taking a walk at the time, we descended the stairs and got into the
carriage.</p>
<p>I do not know what secret influence I feared to dissipate by breaking
silence, but we followed the great deserted drives without speaking,
looking at the crosses, the monumental columns, and the mortuary wreaths
awaiting sad purchasers.</p>
<p>The vehicle at last halted at the extreme verge of the land of the living,
before the gate upon which words of hope are graven.</p>
<p>“Follow me,” said Madame de Gabry, whose tall stature I noticed then for
the first time. She first walked down an alley of cypresses, and then took
a very narrow path contrived between the tombs. Finally, halting before a
plain slab, she said to me,</p>
<p>“It is here.”</p>
<p>And she knelt down. I could not help noticing the beautiful and easy
manner in which this Christian woman fell upon her knees, leaving the
folds of her robe to spread themselves at random about her. I had never
before seen any lady kneel down with such frankness and such forgetfulness
of self, except two fair Polish exiles, one evening long ago, in a
deserted church in Paris.</p>
<p>This image passed like a flash; and I saw only the sloping stone on which
was graven the name of Clementine. What I then felt was something so deep
and vague that only the sound of some rich music could convey the idea of
it. I seemed to hear instruments of celestial sweetness make harmony in my
old heart. With the solemn accords of a funeral chant there seemed to
mingle the subdued melody of a song of love; for my soul blended into one
feeling the grave sadness of the present with the familiar graces of the
past.</p>
<p>I cannot tell whether we had remained a long time at the tomb of
Clementine before Madame de Gabry arose. We passed through the cemetery
again without speaking to each other. Only when we found ourselves among
the living once more did I feel able to speak.</p>
<p>“While following you there,” I said to Madame de Gabry, “I could not help
thinking of those angels with whom we are said to meet on the mysterious
confines of life and death. That tomb you led me to, of which I knew
nothing—as I know nothing, or scarcely anything, concerning her whom
it covers—brought back to me emotions which were unique in my life,
and which seem in the dullness of that life like some light gleaming upon
a dark road. The light recedes farther and farther away as the journey
lengthens; I have now almost reached the bottom of the last slope; and,
nevertheless, each time I turn to look back I see the glow as bright as
ever.</p>
<p>“You, Madame, who knew Clementine as a young wife and mother after her
hair had become grey, you cannot imagine her as I see her still; a young
fair girl, all pink and white. Since you have been so kind as to be my
guide, dear Madame, I ought to tell you what feelings were awakened in me
by the sight of that grave to which you led me. Memories throng back upon
me. I feel myself like some old gnarled and mossy oak which awakens a
nestling world of birds by shaking its branches. Unfortunately the song my
birds sing is old as the world, and can amuse no one but myself.”</p>
<p>“Tell me your souvenirs,” said Madame de Gabry. “I cannot read your books,
because they are written only for scholars; but I like very much to have
you talk to me, because you know how to give interest to the most ordinary
things in life. And talk to me just as you would talk to an old woman.
This morning I found three grey threads in my hair.”</p>
<p>“Let them come without regret, Madame,” I replied. “Time deals gently only
with those who take it gently. And when in some years more you will have a
silvery fringe under your black fillet, you will be reclothed with a new
beauty, less vivid but more touching than the first; and you will find
your husband admiring your grey tresses as much as he did that black curl
which you gave him when about to be married, and which he preserves in a
locket as a thing sacred.... These boulevards are broad and very quiet. We
can talk at our ease as we walk along. I will tell you, to begin with, how
I first made the acquaintance of Clementine’s father. But you must not
expect anything extraordinary, or anything even remarkable; you would be
greatly deceived.</p>
<p>“Monsieur de Lessay used to live in the second storey of an old house in
the Avenue de l’Observatoire, having a stuccoed front, ornamented with
antique busts, and a large unkept garden attached to it. That facade and
that garden were the first images my child-eyes perceived; and they will
be the last, no doubt, which I still see through my closed eyelids when
the Inevitable Day comes. For it was in that house that I was born; it was
in that garden I first learned, while playing, to feel and know some
particles of this old universe. Magical hours!—sacred hours!—when
the soul, all fresh from the making, first discoveries the world, which
for its sake seems to assume such caressing brightness, such mysterious
charm! And that, Madame, is indeed because the universe itself is only the
reflection of our soul.</p>
<p>“My mother was being very happily constituted. She rose with the sun, like
the birds; and she herself resembled the birds by her domestic industry,
by her maternal instinct, by her perpetual desire to sing, and by a sort
of brusque grace, which I could feel the of very well even as a child. She
was the soul of the house, which she filled with her systematic and joyous
activity. My father was just as slow as she was brisk. I can recall very
well that placid face of his, over which at times an ironical smile used
to flit. He was fatigued with active life; and he loved his fatigue.
Seated beside the fire in his big arm-chair, he used to read from morning
till night; and it is from him that I inherit my love of books. I have in
my library a Mably and a Raynal, which he annotated with his own hand from
beginning to end. But it was utterly useless attempting to interest him in
anything practical whatever. When my mother would try, by all kinds of
gracious little ruses, to lure him out of his retirement, he would simply
shake his head with that inexorable gentleness which is the force of weak
characters. He used in this way greatly to worry the poor woman, who could
not enter at all into his own sphere of meditative wisdom, and could
understand nothing of life except its daily duties and the merry labour of
each hour. She thought him sick, and feared he was going to become still
more so. But his apathy had a different cause.</p>
<p>“My father, entering the Naval office under Monsieur Decres, in 1801, gave
early proof of high administrative talent. There was a great deal of
activity in the marine department in those times; and in 1805 my father
was appointed chief of the Second Administrative Division. That same year,
the Emperor, whose attention had been called to him by the Minister,
ordered him to make a report upon the organisation of the English navy.
This work, which reflected a profoundly liberal and philosophic spirit, of
which the editor himself was unconscious, was only finished in 1807—about
eighteen months after the defeat of Admiral Villeneuve at Trafalgar.
Napoleon, who, from that disastrous day, never wanted to hear the word
ship mentioned in his presence, angrily glanced over a few pages of the
memoir, and then threw it in the fire, vociferating, ‘Words!—words!
I said once before that I hated ideologists.’ My father was told
afterwards that the Emperor’s anger was so intense at the moment that he
stamped the manuscript down into the fire with his boot-heels. At all
events, it was his habit, when very much irritated, to poke down the fire
with his boot-soles. My father never fully recovered from this disgrace;
and the fruitlessness of all his efforts towards reform was certainly the
cause of the apathy which came upon him at a later day. Nevertheless,
Napoleon, after his return from Elba, sent for him, and ordered him to
prepare some liberal and patriotic bulletins and proclamations for the
fleet. After Waterloo, my father, whom the event had rather saddened than
surprised, retired into private life, and was not interfered with—except
that it was generally averred of him that he was a Jacobin, a
buveur-de-sang—one of those men with whom no one could afford to be
on intimate terms. My mother’s eldest brother, Victor Maldent, and
infantry captain—retired on half-pay in 1814, and disbanded in 1815—aggravated
by his bad attitude the situation in which the fall of the Empire had
placed my father. Captain Victor used to shout in the cafes and the public
balls that the Bourbons had sold France to the Cossacks. He used to show
everybody a tricoloured cockade hidden in the lining of his hat; and
carried with much ostentation a walking-stick, the handle of which had
been so carved that the shadow thrown by it made the silhouette of the
Emperor.</p>
<p>“Unless you have seen certain lithographs by Charlet, Madame, you could
form no idea of the physiognomy of my Uncle Victor, when he used to stride
about the garden of the Tuileries with a fiercely elegant manner of his
own—buttoned up in his frogged coat, with his cross-of-honour upon
his breast, and a bouquet of violets in his button-hole.</p>
<p>“Idleness and intemperance greatly intensified the vulgar recklessness of
his political passions. He used to insult people whom he happened to see
reading the ‘Quotidienne,’ or the ‘Drapeau Blanc,’ and compel them to
fight with him. In this way he had the pain and the shame of wounding a
boy of sixteen in a duel. In short, my Uncle Victor was the very reverse
of a well-behaved person; and as he came to lunch and dine at our house
every blessed day in the year, his bad reputation became attached to our
family. My poor father suffered cruelly from some of his guest’s pranks;
but being very good-natured, he never made any remarks, and continued to
give the freedom of his house to the captain, who only despised him for
it.</p>
<p>“All this which I have told you, Madame, was explained to me afterwards.
But at the time in question, my uncle the captain filled me with the very
enthusiasm of admiration, and I promised myself to try to become some day
as like him as possible. So one fine morning, in order to begin the
likeness, I put my arms akimbo, and swore like a trooper. My excellent
mother at once gave me such a box on the ear that I remained half
stupefied for some little while before I could even burst out crying. I
can still see the old arm-chair, covered with yellow Utrecht velvet,
behind which I wept innumerable tears that day.</p>
<p>“I was a very little fellow then. One morning my father, lifting me upon
his knees, as he was in the habit of doing, smiled at me with that
slightly ironical smile which gave a certain piquancy to his perpetual
gentleness of manner. As I sat on his knee, playing with his long white
hair, he told me something which I did not understand very well, but which
interested me very much, for the simple reason that it was mysterious to
me. I think but am not quite sure, that he related to me that morning the
story of the little King of Yvetot, according to the song. All of a sudden
we heard a great report; and the windows rattled. My father slipped me
down gently on the floor at his feet; he threw up his trembling arms, with
a strange gesture; his face became all inert and white, and his eyes
seemed enormous. He tried to speak, but his teeth were chattering. At last
he murmured, ‘They have shot him!’ I did not know what he meant, and felt
only a vague terror. I knew afterwards, however, that hew was speaking of
Marshal Ney, who fell on the 7th of December, 1815, under the wall
enclosing some waste ground beside our house.</p>
<p>“About that time I used often to meet on the stairway an old man (or,
perhaps, not exactly an old man) with little black eyes which flashed with
extraordinary vivacity, and an impassive, swarthy face. He did not seem to
me alive—or at least he did not seem to me alive in the same way
that other men are alive. I had once seen, at the residence of Monsieur
Denon, where my father had taken me with him on a visit, a mummy brought
from Egypt; and I believed in good faith that Monsieur Denon’s mummy used
to get up when no one was looking, leave its gilded case, put on a brown
coat and powdered wig, and become transformed into Monsieur de Lessay. And
even to-day, dear Madame, while I reject that opinion as being without
foundation, I must confess that Monsieur de Lessay bore a very strong
resemblance to Monsieur Denon’s mummy. The fact is enough to explain why
this person inspired me with fantastic terror.</p>
<p>“In reality, Monsieur de Lessay was a small gentleman and a great
philosopher. As a disciple of Mably and Rousseau, he flattered himself on
being a man without any prejudices; and this pretension itself is a very
great prejudice.</p>
<p>“He professed to hate fanaticism, yet was himself a fanatic on the topic
of toleration. I am telling you, Madame, about a character belonging to an
age that is past. I fear I may not be able to make you understand, and I
am sure I shall not be able to interest you. It was so long ago! But I
will abridge as much as possible: besides, I did not promise you anything
interesting; and you could not have expected to hear of remarkable
adventures in the life of Sylvestre Bonnard.”</p>
<p>Madame de Gabry encouraged me to proceed, and I resumed:</p>
<p>“Monsieur de Lessay was brusque with men and courteous to ladies. He used
to kiss the hand of my mother, whom the customs of the Republic and the
Empire had not habituated to such gallantry. In him, I touched the age of
Louis XVI. Monsieur de Lessay was a geographer; and nobody, I believe,
ever showed more pride then he in occupying himself with the face of the
earth. Under the Old Regime he had attempted philosophical agriculture,
and thus squandered his estates to the very last acre. When he had ceased
to own one square foot of ground, he took possession of the whole globe,
and prepared an extraordinary number of maps, based upon the narratives of
travellers. But as he had been mentally nourished with the very marrow of
the “Encyclopedie,” he was not satisfied with merely parking off human
beings within so many degrees, minutes, and seconds of latitude and
longitude, he also occupied himself, alas! with the question of their
happiness. It is worthy of remark, Madame, that those who have given
themselves the most concern about the happiness of peoples have made their
neighbors very miserable. Monsieur de Lessay, who was more of a
geometrician than D’Alembert, and more of a philosopher than Jean Jacques,
was also more of a royalist than Louis XVIII. But his love for the King
was nothing to his hate for the Emperor. He had joined the conspiracy of
Georges against the First Consul; but in the framing of the indictment he
was not included among the inculpated parties, having been either ignored
or despised, and this injury he never could forgive Bonaparte, whom he
called the Ogre of Corsica, and to whom he used to say he would never have
confided even the command of a regiment, so pitiful a soldier he judged
him to be.</p>
<p>“In 1820, Monsieur de Lessay, who had then been a widower for many years,
married again, at the age of sixty, a very young woman, whom he pitilessly
kept at work preparing maps for him, and who gave him a daughter some
years after their marriage, and died in childbed. My mother had nursed her
during her brief illness, and had taken care of the child. The name of
that child was Clementine.</p>
<p>“It was from the time of that birth and that death that the relations
between our family and Monsieur de Lessay began. In the meanwhile I had
been growing dull as I began to leave my true childhood behind me. I had
lost the charming power of being able to see and feel; and things no
longer caused me those delicious surprises which form the enchantment of
the more tender age. For the same reason, perhaps, I have no distinct
remembrance of the period following the birth of Clementine; I only know
that a few months afterwards I had a misfortune, the mere thought of which
still wrings my heart. I lost my mother. A great silence, a great
coldness, and a great darkness seemed all at once to fill the house.</p>
<p>“I fell into a sort of torpor. My father sent me to the lycee, but I could
only arouse myself from my lethargy with the greatest of effort.</p>
<p>“Still, I was not altogether a dullard, and my professors were able to
teach me almost everything they wanted, namely, a little Greek and a great
deal of Latin. My acquaintances were confined to the ancients. I learned
to esteem Miltiades, and to admire Themistocles. I became familiar with
Quintus Fabius, as far, at least, as it was possible to become familiar
with so great a Consul. Proud of these lofty acquaintances, I scarcely
ever condescended to notice little Clementine and her old father, who, in
any event, went away to Normandy one fine morning without my having
deigned to give a moment’s thought to their possible return.</p>
<p>“They came back, however, Madame, they came back! Influences of Heaven,
forces of nature, all ye mysterious powers which vouchsafe to man the
ability to love, you know how I again beheld Clementine! They re-entered
our melancholy home. Monsieur de Lessay no longer wore a wig. Bald, with a
few grey locks about his ruddy temples, he had all the aspect of robust
old age. But that divine being whom I saw all resplendent, as she leaned
upon his arm—she whose presence illuminated the old faded parlour—she
was not an apparition! It was Clementine herself! I am speaking the simple
truth: her violet eyes seemed to me in that moment supernatural, and even
to-day I cannot imagine how those two living jewels could have endured the
fatigues of life, or become subjected to the corruption of death.</p>
<p>“She betrayed a little shyness in greeting my father, whom she did not
remember. Her complexion was slightly pink, and her half-open lips smiled
with that smile which makes one think of the Infinite—perhaps
because it betrays no particular thought, and expresses only the joy of
living and the bliss of being beautiful. Under a pink hood her face shone
like a gem in an open casket; she wore a cashmere scarf over a robe of
white muslin plaited at the waist, from beneath which protruded the tip of
a little Morocco shoe.... Oh! you must not make fun of me, dear Madame,
that was the fashion of the time; and I do not know whether our new
fashions have nearly so much simplicity, brightness, and decorous grace.</p>
<p>“Monsieur de Lessay informed us that, in consequence of having undertaken
the publication of a historical atlas, he had come back to live in Paris,
and that he would be pleased to occupy his former apartment, if it was
still vacant. My father asked Mademoiselle de Lessay whether she was
pleased to visit the capital. She appeared to be, for her smile blossomed
out in reply. She smiled at the windows that looked out upon the green and
luminous garden; she smiled at the bronze Marius seated among the ruins of
Carthage above the dial of the clock; she smiled a the old yellow-velveted
arm-chairs, and at the poor student who was afraid to lift his eyes to
look at her. From that day—how I loved her!</p>
<p>“But here we are already a the Rue de Severs, and in a little while we
shall be in sight of your windows. I am a very bad story-teller; and if I
were—by some impossible chance—to take it into my head to
compose a novel, I know I should never succeed. I have been drawing out to
tiresome length a narrative which I must finish briefly; for there is a
certain delicacy, a certain grace of soul, which an old man could not help
offending by an complacent expatiation upon the sentiments of even the
purest love. Let us take a short turn on this boulevard, lined with
convents; and my recital will be easily finished within the distance
separating us from that little spire you see over there....</p>
<p>“Monsieur de Lessay, on finding that I had graduated at the Ecole des
Chartes, judged me worthy to assist him in preparing his historical atlas.
The plan was to illustrate, by a series of maps, what the old philosopher
termed the Vicissitudes of Empires from the time of Noah down to that of
Charlemagne. Monsieur de Lessay had stored up in his head all the errors
of the eighteenth century in regard to antiquity. I belonged, so far as my
historical studies were concerned, to the new school; and I was just at
that age when one does not know how to dissemble. The manner in which the
old man understood, or, rather, misunderstood, the epoch of the Barbarians—his
obstinate determination to find in remote antiquity only ambitious
princes, hypocritical and avaricious prelates, virtuous citizens,
poet-philosophers, and other personages who never existed outside of the
novels of Marmontel,—made me dreadfully unhappy, and at first used
to excite me into attempts at argument,—rational enough, but
perfectly useless and sometimes dangerous, for Monsieur de Lessay was very
irascible, and Clementine was very beautiful. Between her and him I passed
many hours of torment and of delight. I was in love; I was a coward, and I
granted to him all that he demanded of me in regard to the political and
historical aspect which the Earth—that was at a later day to bear
Clementine—presented in the time of Abraham, of Menes, and of
Deucalion.</p>
<p>“As fast as we drew our maps, Mademoiselle de Lessay tinted them in
water-colours. Bending over the table, she held the brush lightly between
two fingers; the shadow of her eyelashes descended upon her cheeks, and
bather her half-closed eyes in a delicious penumbra. Sometimes she would
lift her head, and I would see her lips pout. There was so much expression
in her beauty that she could not breathe without seeming to sigh; and her
most ordinary poses used to throw me into the deepest ecstasies of
admiration. Whenever I gazed at her I fully agreed with Monsieur de Lessay
that Jupiter had once reigned as a despot-king over the mountainous
regions of Thessaly, and that Orpheus had committed the imprudence of
leaving the teaching of philosophy to the clergy. I am not now quite sure
whether I was a coward or a hero when I accorded al this to the obstinate
old man.</p>
<p>“Mademoiselle de Lessay, I must acknowledge, paid very little attention to
me. But this indifference seemed to me so just and so natural that I never
even dreamed of thinking I had a right to complain about it; it made me
unhappy, but without my knowing that I was unhappy at the time. I was
hopeful;—we had then only got as far as the First Assyrian Empire.</p>
<p>“Monsieur de Lessay came every evening to take coffee with my father. I do
not know how they became such friends; for it would have been difficult to
find two characters more oppositely constituted. My father was a man who
admired very few things, but was still capable of excusing a great many.
Still, as he grew older, he evinced more and more dislike of everything in
the shape of exaggeration. He clothed his ideas with a thousand delicate
shades of expression, and never pronounced an opinion without all sorts of
reservations. These conversational habits, natural to a finely trained
mind, used greatly to irritate the dry, terse old aristocrat, who was
never in the least disarmed by the moderation of an adversary—quite
the contrary! I always foresaw one danger. That danger was Bonaparte. My
father had not himself retained an particular affection for his memory;
but, having worked under his direction, he did not like to hear him
abused, especially in favour of the Bourbons, against whom he had serious
reason to feel resentment. Monsieur de Lessay, more of a Voltairean and a
Legitimist than ever, now traced back to Bonaparte the origin of every
social, political, and religious evil. Such being the situation, the idea
of Uncle Victor made me feel particularly uneasy. This terrible uncle had
become absolutely unsufferable now that his sister was no longer there to
calm him down. The harp of David was broken, and Saul was wholly delivered
over to the spirit of madness. The fall of Charles X. had increased the
audacity of the old Napoleonic veteran, who uttered all imaginable
bravadoes. He no longer frequented our house, which had become too silent
for him. But sometimes, at the dinner-hour, we would see him suddenly make
his appearance, all covered with flowers, like a mausoleum. Ordinarily he
would sit down to table with an oath, growled out from the very bottom of
his chest, and brag, between every two mouthfuls, of his good fortune with
the ladies as a vieux brave. Then, when the dinner was over, he would fold
up his napkin in the shape of a bishop’s mitre, gulp down half a decanter
of brandy, and rush away with the hurried air of a man terrified at the
mere idea of remaining for any length of time, without drinking, in
conversation with an old philosopher and a young scholar. I felt perfectly
sure that, if ever he and Monsieur de Lessay should come together, all
would be lost. But that day came, Madame!</p>
<p>“The captain was almost hidden by flowers that day, and seemed so much
like a monument commemorating the glories of the Empire that one would
have liked to pass a garland of immortelles over each of his arms. He was
in an extraordinarily good humour; and the first person to profit by that
good humour was our cook—for he put his arm around her waist while
she was placing the roast on the table.</p>
<p>“After dinner he pushed away the decanter presented to him, observing that
he was going to burn some brandy in his coffee later on. I asked him
tremblingly whether he would not prefer to have his coffee at once. He was
very suspicious, and not at all dull of comprehension—my Uncle
Victor. My precipitation seemed to him in very bad taste; for he looked at
me in a peculiar way, and said,</p>
<p>“‘Patience! my nephew. It isn’t the business of the baby of the regiment
to sound the retreat! Devil take it! You must be in a great hurry, Master
Pedant, to see if I’ve got spurs on my boots!’</p>
<p>“It was evident the captain had divined that I wanted him to go. And I
knew him well enough to be sure that he was going to stay. He stayed. The
least circumstances of that evening remain impressed on my memory. My
uncle was extremely jovial. The mere idea of being in somebody’s way was
enough to keep him in good humour. He told us, in regular barrack style,
ma foi! a certain story about a monk, a trumpet, and five bottles of
Chambertin, which must have been much enjoyed in the garrison society, but
which I would not venture to repeat to you, Madame, even if I could
remember it. When we passed into the parlour, the captain called attention
to the bad condition of our andirons, and learnedly discoursed on the
merits of rotten-stone as a brass-polisher. Not a word on the subject of
politics. He was husbanding his forces. Eight o’clock sounded from the
ruins of Carthage on the mantlepiece. It was Monsieur de Lessay’s hour. A
few moments later he entered the parlour with his daughter. The ordinary
evening chat began. Clementine sat down and began to work on some
embroidery beside the lamp, whose shade left her pretty head in a soft
shadow, and threw down upon her fingers a radiance that made them seem
almost self-luminous. Monsieur de Lessay spoke of a comet announced by the
astronomers, and developed some theories in relation to the subject,
which, however audacious, betrayed at least a certain degree of
intellectual culture. My father, who knew a good deal about astronomy,
advanced some sound ideas of his own, which he ended up with his eternal,
‘But what do we know about it, after all?’ In my turn I cited the opinion
of our neighbour of the Observatory—the great Arago. My Uncle Victor
declared that comets had a peculiar influence on the quality of wines, and
related in support of this view a jolly tavern-story. I was so delighted
with the turn the conversation had taken that I did all in my power to
maintain it in the same groove, with the help of my most recent studies,
by a long exposition of the chemical composition of those nebulous bodies
which, although extending over a length of billions of leagues, could be
contained in a small bottle. My father, a little surprised at my unusual
eloquence, watched me with his peculiar, placid, ironical smile. But one
cannot always remain in heaven. I spoke, as I looked at Clementine, of a
certain comete of diamonds, which I had been admiring in a jeweller’s
window the evening before. It was a most unfortunate inspiration of mine.</p>
<p>“‘Ah! my nephew,’ cried Uncle Victor, that “comete” of yours was nothing
to the one which the Empress Josephine wore in her hair when she came to
Strasburg to distribute crosses to the army.’</p>
<p>“‘That little Josephine was very fond of finery and display,’ observed
Monsieur de Lessay, between two sips of coffee. ‘I do not blame her for
it; she had good qualities, though rather frivolous in character. She was
a Tascher, and she conferred a great honour on Bonaparte by marrying him.
To say a Tascher does not, of course, mean a great deal; but to say a
Bonaparte simply means nothing at all.’</p>
<p>“‘What do you mean by that, Monsieur the Marquis?’ demanded Captain
Victor.</p>
<p>“‘I am not a marquis,’ dryly responded Monsieur de Lessay; ‘and I mean
simply that Bonaparte would have been very well suited had he married one
of those cannibal women described by Captain Cook in his voyages—naked,
tattooed, with a ring in her nose—devouring with delight putrefied
human flesh.’</p>
<p>“I had foreseen it, and in my anguish (O pitiful human heart!) my first
idea was about the remarkable exactness of my anticipations. I must say
that the captain’s reply belonged to the sublime order. He put his arms
akimbo, eyed Monsieur de Lessay contemptuously from head to food, and
said,</p>
<p>“‘Napoleon, Monsieur the Vidame, had another spouse besides Josephine,
another spouse besides Marie-Louise, that companion you know nothing of;
but I have seen her, close to me. She wears a mantle of azure gemmed with
stars; she is crowned with laurels; the Cross-of-Honour flames upon her
breast. Her name is GLORY!’</p>
<p>“Monsieur de Lessay set his cup on the mantlepiece and quietly observed,</p>
<p>“‘Your Bonaparte was a blackguard!’</p>
<p>“My father rose up calmly, extended his arm, and said very softly to
Monsieur de Lessay,</p>
<p>“Whatever the man was who died at St. Helena, I worked for ten years in
his government, and my brother-in-law was three times wounded under his
eagles. I beg of you, dear sir and friend, never to forget these facts in
future.’</p>
<p>“What the sublime and burlesque insolence of the captain could not do, the
courteous remonstrance of my father effected immediately, throwing
Monsieur de Lessay into a furious passion.</p>
<p>“‘I did forget,’ he exclaimed, between his set teeth, livid in his rage,
and fairly foaming at the mouth; ‘the herring-cask always smells of
herring and when one has been in the service of rascals—-’</p>
<p>“As he uttered the word, the Captain sprang at his throat; I am sure he
would have strangled him upon the spot but for his daughter and me.</p>
<p>“My father, a little paler than his wont, stood there with his arms
folded, and watched the scene with a look of inexpressible pity. What
followed was still more lamentable—but why dwell further upon the
folly of two old men. Finally I succeeded in separating them. Monsieur de
Lessay made a sign to his daughter and left the room. As she was following
him, I ran out into the stairway after her.</p>
<p>“‘Mademoiselle,’ I said to her, wildly, taking her hand as I spoke, ‘I
love you! I love you!’</p>
<p>“For a moment she pressed my hand; her lips opened. What was it that she
was going to say to me? But suddenly, lifting her eyes towards her father
ascending the stairs, she drew her hand away, and made me a gesture of
farewell.</p>
<p>“I never saw her again. Her father went to live in the neighbourhood of
the Pantheon, in an apartment which he had rented for the sale of his
historical atlas. He died in a few months afterward of an apoplectic
stroke. His daughter, I was told, retired to Caen to live with some aged
relative. It was there that, later on, she married a bank-clerk, the same
Noel Alexandre who became so rich and died so poor.</p>
<p>“As for me, Madame, I have lived alone, at peace with myself; my
existence, equally exempt from great pains and great joys, has been
tolerably happy. But for many years I could never see an empty chair
beside my own of a winter’s evening without feeling a sudden painful
sinking at my heart. Last year I learned from you, who had known her, the
story of her old age and death. I saw her daughter at your house. I have
seen her; but I cannot yet say like the aged mad of Scripture, ‘And now, O
Lord, let thy servant depart in peace!’ For if an old fellow like me can
be of any use to anybody, I would wish, with your help, to devote my last
energies and abilities to the care of this orphan.”</p>
<p>I had uttered these last words in Madame de Gabry’s own vestibule; and I
was about to take leave of my kind guide when she said to me,</p>
<p>“My dear Monsieur, I cannot help you in this matter as much as I would
like to do. Jeanne is an orphan and a minor. You cannot do anything for
her without the authorisation of her guardian.”</p>
<p>“Ah!” I exclaimed, “I had not the least idea in the wold that Jeanne had a
guardian!”</p>
<p>Madame de Gabry looked at me with visible surprise. She had not expected
to find the old man quite so simple.</p>
<p>She resumed:</p>
<p>“The guardian of Jeanne Alexandre is Maitre Mouche, notary at
Levallois-Perret. I am afraid you will not be able to come to any
understanding with him; for he is a very serious person.”</p>
<p>“Why! good God!” I cried, “with what kind of people can you expect me to
have any sort of understanding at my age, except serious persons.”</p>
<p>She smiled with a sweet mischievousness—just as my father used to
smile—and answered:</p>
<p>“With those who are like you—the innocent folks who wear their
hearts on their sleeves. Monsieur Mouche is not exactly that kind. He is
cunning and light-fingered. But although I have very little liking for
him, we will go together and see him, if you wish, and ask his permission
to visit Jeanne, whom he has sent to a boarding-school at Les Ternes,
where she is very unhappy.”</p>
<p>We agreed at once upon a day; I kissed Madame de Gabry’s hands, and we
bade each other good-bye.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0022" id="link2H_4_0022"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> From May 2 to May 5. </h2>
<p>I have seen him in his office, Maitre Mouche, the guardian of Jeanne.
Small, thin, and dry; his complexion looks as if it was made out of the
dust of his pigeon-holes. He is a spectacled animal; for to imagine him
without his spectacles would be impossible. I have heard him speak, this
Maitre Mouche; he has a voice like a tin rattle, and he uses choice
phrases; but I should have been better pleased if he had not chosen his
phrases so carefully. I have observed him, this Maitre Mouche; he is very
ceremonious, and watches his visitors slyly out of the corner of his eye.</p>
<p>Maitre Mouche is quite pleased, he informs us; he is delighted to find we
have taken such an interest in his ward. But he does not think we are
placed in this world just to amuse ourselves. No: he does not believe it;
and I am free to acknowledge that anybody in his company is likely to
reach the same conclusion, so little is he capable of inspiring
joyfulness. He fears that it would be giving his dear ward a false and
pernicious idea of life to allow her too much enjoyment. It is for this
reason that he requests Madame de Gabry not to invite the young girl to
her house except at very long intervals.</p>
<p>We left the dusty notary and his dusty study with a permit in due form
(everything which issues from the office of Maitre Mouche is in due form)
to visit Mademoiselle Jeanne Alexandre on the first Thursday of each month
at Mademoiselle Prefere’s private school, Rue Demours, Aux Ternes.</p>
<p>The first Thursday in May I set out to pay a visit to Mademoiselle
Prefere, whose establishment I discerned from afar off by a big sign,
painted with blue letters. That blue tint was the first indication I
received of Mademoiselle Prefere’s character, which I was able to see more
of later on. A scared-looking servant took my card, and abandoned me
without one word of hope at the door of a chilly parlour full of that
stale odour peculiar to the dining-rooms of educational establishments.
The floor of this parlour had been waxed with such pitiless energy, that I
remained for awhile in distress upon the threshold. But happily observing
that little strips of woollen carpet had been scattered over the floor in
front of each horse-hair chair, I succeeded, by cautiously stepping from
one carpet-island to another in reaching the angle of the mantlepiece,
where I sat down quite out of breath.</p>
<p>Over the mantelpiece, in a large gilded frame, was a written document,
entitled in flamboyant Gothic lettering, Tableau d’Honneur, with a long
array of names underneath, among which I did not have the pleasure of
finding that of Jeanne Alexandre. After having read over several times the
names of those girl-pupils who had thus made themselves honoured in the
eyes of Mademoiselle Prefere, I began to feel uneasy at not hearing any
one coming. Mademoiselle Prefere would certainly have succeeded in
establishing the absolute silence of interstellar spaces throughout her
pedagogical domains, had it not been that the sparrows had chosen her yard
to assemble in by legions, and chirp at the top of their voices. It was a
pleasure to hear them. But there was no way of seeing them—through
the ground-glass windows. I had to content myself with the sights of the
parlour, decorated from floor to ceiling, on all of its four walls, with
drawings executed by the pupils of the institution. There were Vestals,
flowers, thatched cottages, column-capitals, and an enormous head of
Tatius, King of the Sabines, bearing the signature Estelle Mouton.</p>
<p>I had already passed some time in admiring the energy with which
Mademoiselle Mouton had delineated the bushy eyebrows and the fierce gaze
of the antique warrior, when a sound, faint like the rustling of a dead
leaf moved by the wind, caused me to turn my head. It was not a dead leaf
at all—it was Mademoiselle Prefere. With hands jointed before her,
she came gliding over the mirror-polish of that wonderful floor as the
Saints of the Golden Legend were wont to glide over the crystal surface of
the waters. But upon any other occasion, I am sure, Mademoiselle Prefere
would not have made me think in the least about those virgins dear to
mystical fancy. Her face rather gave me the idea of a russet-apple
preserved or a whole winter in an attic by some economical housekeeper.
Her shoulders were covered with a fringed pelerine, which had nothing at
all remarkable about it, but which she wore as if it were a sacerdotal
vestment, or the symbol of some high civic function.</p>
<p>I explained to her the purpose of my visit, and gave her my letter of
introduction.</p>
<p>“Ah!—so you are Monsieur Mouche!” she exclaimed. “Is his health VERY
good? He is the most upright of men, the most—-”</p>
<p>She did not finish the phrase, but raised her eyes to the ceiling. My own
followed the direction of their gaze, and observed a little spiral of
paper lace, suspended from the place of the chandelier, which was
apparently destined, so far as I could discover, to attract the flies away
from the gilded mirror-frames and the Tableau d’Honneur.</p>
<p>“I have met Mademoiselle Jeanne Alexandre,” I observed, “at the residence
of Madame de Gabry and had reason to appreciate the excellent character
and quick intelligence of the young girl. As I used to know her parents
very well, the friendship which I felt for them naturally inclines me to
take an interest in her.”</p>
<p>Mademoiselle Prefere, in lieu of making any reply, sighed profoundly,
pressed her mysterious pelerine to her heart, and again contemplated the
paper spiral.</p>
<p>At last she observed,</p>
<p>“Since you were once the friend of Monsieur and Madame Alexandre, I hope
and trust that, like Monsieur Mouche and myself, you deplore those crazy
speculations which led them to ruin, and reduced their daughter to
absolute poverty!”</p>
<p>I thought to myself, on hearing these words, how very wrong it is to be
unlucky, and how unpardonable such an error on the part of those
previously in a position worthy of envy. Their fall at once avenges and
flatters us; and we are wholly pitiless.</p>
<p>After having answered, very frankly, that I knew nothing whatever about
the history of the bank, I asked the schoolmistress if she was satisfied
with Mademoiselle Alexandre.</p>
<p>“That child is indomitable!” cried Mademoiselle Prefere.</p>
<p>And she assumed an attitude of lofty resignation, to symbolise the
difficult situation she was placed in by a pupil so hard to train. Then,
with more calmness of manner, she added:</p>
<p>“The young person is not unintelligent. But she cannot resign herself to
learn things by rule.”</p>
<p>What a strange old maid was this Mademoiselle Prefere! She walked without
lifting her legs, and spoke without moving her lips! Without, however,
considering her peculiarities for more than a reasonable instant, I
replied that principles were, no doubt, very excellent things, and that I
could trust myself to her judgement in regard to their value; but that,
after all, when one had learned something, it very little difference what
method had been followed in the learning of it.</p>
<p>Mademoiselle made a slow gesture of dissent. Then with a sigh, she
declared,</p>
<p>“Ah, Monsieur! those who do not understand educational methods are apt to
have very false ideas on these subjects. I am certain they express their
opinions with the best intentions in the world; but they would do better,
a great deal better, to leave all such questions to competent people.”</p>
<p>I did not attempt to argue further; and simply asked her whether I could
see Mademoiselle Alexandre at once.</p>
<p>She looked at her pelerine, as if trying to read in the entanglements of
its fringes, as in a conjuring book, what sort of answer she ought to
make; then said,</p>
<p>“Mademoiselle Alexandre has a penance to perform, and a class-lesson to
give; but I should be very sorry to let you put yourself to the trouble of
coming here all to no purpose. I am going to send for her. Only first
allow me, Monsieur—as is our custom—to put your name on the
visitors’ register.”</p>
<p>She sat down at the table, opened a large copybook, and, taking out Maitre
Mouche’s letter again from under her pelerine, where she had placed it,
looked at it, and began to write.</p>
<p>“‘Bonnard’—with a ‘d,’ is it not?” she asked. “Excuse me for being
so particular; but my opinion is that proper names have an orthography. We
have dictation-lessons in proper names, Monsieur, at this school—historical
proper names, of course!”</p>
<p>After I had written down my name in a running hand, she inquired whether
she should not put down after it my profession, title, quality—such
as “retired merchant,” “employe,” “independent gentleman,” or something
else. There was a column in her register expressly for that purpose.</p>
<p>“My goodness, Madame!” I said, “if you must absolutely fill that column of
yours, put down ‘Member of the Institute.’”</p>
<p>It was still Mademoiselle Prefere’s pelerine I saw before me; but it was
not Mademoiselle Prefere who wore it; it was a totally different person,
obliging, gracious, caressing, radiant, happy. Her eyes, smiled; the
little wrinkles of her face (there were a vast number of them!) also
smiled; her mouth smiled likewise, but only on one side. I discovered
afterwards that was her best side. She spoke: her voice had also changed
with her manner; it was now sweet as honey.</p>
<p>“You said, Monsieur, that our dear Jeanne was very intelligent. I
discovered the same thing myself, and I am proud of being able to agree
with you. This young girl has really made me feel a great deal of interest
in her. She has what I call a happy disposition.... But excuse me for thus
drawing upon your valuable time.”</p>
<p>She summoned the servant-girl, who looked much more hurried and scared
than before, and who vanished with the order to go and tell Mademoiselle
Alexandre that Monsieur Sylvestre Bonnard, Member of the Institute, was
waiting to see her in the parlour.</p>
<p>Mademoiselle Prefere had barely time to confide in me that she had the
most profound respect for all decisions of the Institute—whatever
they might be—when Jeanne appeared, out of breath, red as a poppy,
with her eyes very wide open, and her arms dangling helplessly at her
sides—charming in her artless awkwardness.</p>
<p>“What a state you are in, my dear child!” murmured Mademoiselle Prefere,
with maternal sweetness, as she arranged the girl’s collar.</p>
<p>Jeanne certainly did present an odd aspect. Her hair combed back, and
imperfectly held by a net from which loose curls were escaping; her
slender arms, sheathed down to the elbows in lustring sleeves; her hands,
which she did not seem to know what to do with, all red with chillblains;
her dress, much too short, revealing that she had on stockings much too
large for her, and shoes worn down at the heel; and a skipping-rope tied
round her waist in lieu of a belt,—all combined to lend Mademoiselle
Jeanne an appearance the reverse of presentable.</p>
<p>“Oh, you crazy girl!” sighed Mademoiselle Prefere, who now seemed no
longer like a mother, but rather like an elder sister.</p>
<p>Then she suddenly left the room, gliding like a shadow over the polished
floor.</p>
<p>I said to Jeanne,</p>
<p>“Sit down, Jeanne, and talk to me as you would to a friend. Are you not
better satisfied here now than you were last year?”</p>
<p>She hesitated; then answered with a good-natured smile of resignation,</p>
<p>“Not much better.”</p>
<p>I asked her to tell me about her school life. She began at once to
enumerate all her different studies—piano, style, chronology of the
Kings of France, sewing, drawing, catechism, deportment... I could never
remember them all! She still held in her hands, all unconsciously, the two
ends of her skipping-rope, and she raised and lowered them regularly while
making her enumeration. Then all at once she became conscious of what she
was doing, blushed, stammered, and became so confused that I had to
renounce my desire to know the full programme of study adopted in the
Prefere Institution.</p>
<p>After having questioned Jeanne on various matters, and obtained only the
vaguest of answers, I perceived that her young mind was totally absorbed
by the skipping-rope, and I entered bravely into that grave subject.</p>
<p>“So you have been skipping?” I said. “It is a very nice amusement, but one
that you must not exert yourself too much at; for any excessive exercise
of that kind might seriously injure your health, and I should be very much
grieved about it Jeanne—I should be very much grieved, indeed!”</p>
<p>“You are very kind, Monsieur,” the young girl said, “to have come to see
me and talk to me like this. I did not think about thanking you when I
came in, because I was too much surprised. Have you seen Madame de Gabry?
Please tell me something about her, Monsieur.”</p>
<p>“Madame de Gabry,” I answered, “is very well. I can only tell you about
her, Jeanne, what an old gardener once said of the lady of the castle, his
mistress, when somebody anxiously inquired about her: ‘Madame is in her
road.’ Yes, Madame de Gabry is in her own road; and you know, Jeanne, what
a good road it is, and how steadily she can walk upon it. I went out with
her the other day, very, very far away from the house; and we talked about
you. We talked about you, my child, at your mother’s grave.”</p>
<p>“I am very glad,” said Jeanne.</p>
<p>And then, all at once, she began to cry.</p>
<p>I felt too much reverence for those generous tears to attempt in any way
to check the emotion that had evoked them. But in a little while, as the
girl wiped her eyes, I asked her,</p>
<p>“Will you not tell me, Jeanne, why you were thinking so much about that
skipping-rope a little while ago?”</p>
<p>“Why, indeed I will, Monsieur. It was only because I had no right to come
into the parlour with a skipping-rope. You know, of course, that I am past
the age for playing at skipping. But when the servant said there was an
old gentleman... oh!... I mean... that a gentleman was waiting for me in
the parlour, I was making the little girls jump. Then I tied the rope
round my waist in a hurry, so that it might not get lost. It was wrong.
But I have not been in the habit of having many people come to see me. And
Mademoiselle Prefere never lets us off if we commit any breach of
deportment: so I know she is going to punish me, and I am very sorry about
it.”...</p>
<p>“That is too bad, Jeanne!”</p>
<p>She became very grave, and said,</p>
<p>“Yes, Monsieur, it is too bad; because when I am punished myself, I have
no more authority over the little girls.”</p>
<p>I did not at once fully understand the nature of this unpleasantness; but
Jeanne explained to me that, as she was charged by Mademoiselle Prefere
with the duties of taking care of the youngest class, of washing and
dressing the children, of teaching them how to behave, how to sew, how to
say the alphabet, of showing them how to play, and, finally, of putting
them to bed at the close of the day, she could not make herself obeyed by
those turbulent little folks on the days she was condemned to wear a
night-cap in the class-room, or to eat her meals standing up, from a plate
turned upside down.</p>
<p>Having secretly admired the punishments devised by the Lady of the
Enchanted Pelerine, I responded:</p>
<p>“Then, if I understand you rightly, Jeanne, you are at once a pupil here
and a mistress? It is a condition of existence very common in the world.
You are punished, and you punish?”</p>
<p>“Oh, Monsieur!” she exclaimed. “No! I never punish!”</p>
<p>“Then, I suspect,” said I, “that your indulgence gets you many scoldings
from Mademoiselle Prefere?”</p>
<p>She smiled, and blinked.</p>
<p>Then I said to her that the troubles in which we often involve ourselves,
by trying to act according to our conscience and to do the best we can,
are never of the sort that totally dishearten and weary us, but are, on
the contrary, wholesome trials. This sort of philosophy touched her very
little. She even appeared totally unmoved by my moral exhortations. But
was not this quite natural on her part?—and ought I not to have
remembered that it is only those no longer innocent who can find pleasure
in the systems of moralists?... I had at least good sense enough to cut
short my sermonising.</p>
<p>“Jeanne,” I said, “you were asking a moment ago about Madame de Gabry. Let
us talk about that Fairy of yours She was very prettily made. Do you do
any modelling in wax now?”</p>
<p>“I have not a bit of wax,” she exclaimed, wringing her hands—“no wax
at all!”</p>
<p>“No wax!” I cried—“in a republic of busy bees?”</p>
<p>She laughed.</p>
<p>“And, then, you see, Monsieur, my FIGURINES, as you call them, are not in
Mademoiselle Prefere’s programme. But I had begun to make a very small
Saint-George for Madame de Gabry—a tiny little Saint-George, with a
golden cuirass. Is not that right, Monsieur Bonnard—to give
Saint-George a gold cuirass?”</p>
<p>“Quite right, Jeanne; but what became of it?”</p>
<p>“I am going to tell you, I kept it in my pocket because I had no other
place to put it, and—and I sat down on it by mistake.”</p>
<p>She drew out of her pocket a little wax figure, which had been squeezed
out of all resemblance to human form, and of which the dislocated limbs
were only attached to the body by their wire framework. At the sight of
her hero thus marred, she was seized at once with compassion and gaiety.
The latter feeling obtained the mastery, and she burst into a clear laugh,
which, however, stopped as suddenly as it had begun.</p>
<p>Mademoiselle Prefere stood at the parlour door, smiling.</p>
<p>“That dear child!” sighed the schoolmistress in her tenderest tone. “I am
afraid she will tire you. And, then, your time is so precious!”</p>
<p>I begged Mademoiselle Prefere to dismiss that illusion, and, rising to
take my leave, I took from my pocket some chocolate-cakes and sweets which
I had brought with me.</p>
<p>“That is so nice!” said Jeanne; “there will be enough to go round the
whole school.”</p>
<p>The lady of the pelerine intervened.</p>
<p>“Mademoiselle Alexandre,” she said, “thank Monsieur for his generosity.”</p>
<p>Jeanne looked at her for an instant in a sullen way; then, turning to me,
said with remarkable firmness,</p>
<p>“Monsieur, I thank you for your kindness in coming to see me.”</p>
<p>“Jeanne,” I said, pressing both her hands, “remain always a good,
truthful, brave girl. Good-bye.”</p>
<p>As she left the room with her packages of chocolate and confectionery, she
happened to strike the handles of her skipping-rope against the back of a
chair. Mademoiselle Prefere, full of indignation, pressed both hands over
her heart, under her pelerine; and I almost expected to see her give up
her scholastic ghost.</p>
<p>When we found ourselves alone, she recovered her composure; and I must
say, without considering myself thereby flattered, that she smiled upon me
with one whole side of her face.</p>
<p>“Mademoiselle,” I said, taking advantage of her good humour, “I noticed
that Jeanne Alexandre looks a little pale. You know better than I how much
consideration and care a young girl requires at her age. It would only be
doing you an injustice by implication to recommend her still more
earnestly to your vigilance.”</p>
<p>These words seemed to ravish her with delight. She lifted her eyes, as in
ecstasy, to the paper spirals of the ceiling, and, clasping her hands
exclaimed,</p>
<p>“How well these eminent men know the art of considering the most trifling
details!”</p>
<p>I called her attention to the fact that the health of a young girl was not
a trifling detail, and made my farewell bow. But she stopped me on the
threshold to say to me, very confidentially,</p>
<p>“You must excuse me, Monsieur. I am a woman, and I love glory. I cannot
conceal from you the fact that I feel myself greatly honoured by the
presence of a Member of the Institute in my humble institution.”</p>
<p>I duly excused the weakness of Mademoiselle Prefere; and, thinking only of
Jeanne, with the blindness of egotism, kept asking myself all along the
road, “What are we going to do with this child?”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0023" id="link2H_4_0023"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> June 3. </h2>
<p>I had escorted to the Cimetiere de Marnes that day a very aged colleague
of mine who, to use the words of Goethe, had consented to die. The great
Goethe, whose own vital force was something extraordinary, actually
believed that one never dies until one really wants to die—that is
to say, when all those energies which resist dissolution, and teh sum of
which make up life itself, have been totally destroyed. In other words, he
believed that people only die when it is no longer possible for them to
live. Good! it is merely a question of properly understanding one another;
and when fully comprehended, the magnificent idea of Goethe only brings us
quietly back to the song of La Palisse.</p>
<p>Well, my excellent colleague had consented to die—thanks to several
successive attacks of extremely persuasive apoplexy—the last of
which proved unanswerable. I had been very little acquainted with him
during his lifetime; but it seems that I became his friend the moment he
was dead, for our colleagues assured me in a most serious manner, with
deeply sympathetic countenances, that I should act as one of the
pall-bearers, and deliver an address over the tomb.</p>
<p>After having read very badly a short address I had written as well as I
could—which is not saying much for it—I started out for a walk
in the woods of Ville-d’Avray, and followed, without leaning too much on
the Captain’s cane, a shaded path on which the sunlight fell, through
foliage, in little discs of gold. Never had the scent of grass and fresh
leaves,—never had the beauty of the sky over the trees, and the
serene might of noble tree contours, so deeply affected my senses and all
my being; and the pleasure I felt in that silence, broken only by faintest
tinkling sounds, was at once of the senses and of the soul.</p>
<p>I sat down in the shade of the roadside under a clump of young oaks. And
there I made a promise to myself not to die, or at least not to consent to
die, before I should be again able to sit down under and oak, where—in
the great peace of the open country—I could meditate on the nature
of the soul and the ultimate destiny of man. A bee, whose brown
breast-plate gleamed in the sun like armour of old gold, came to light
upon a mallow-flower close by me—darkly rich in colour, and fully
opened upon its tufted stalk. It was certainly not the first time I had
witnessed so common an incident; but it was the first time that I had
watched it with such comprehensive and friendly curiosity. I could discern
that there were all sorts of sympathies between the insect and the flower—a
thousand singular little relationships which I had never before even
suspected.</p>
<p>Satiated with nectar, the insect rose and buzzed away in a straight line,
while I lifted myself up as best I could, and readjusted myself upon my
legs.</p>
<p>“Adieu!” I said to the flower and to the bee. “Adieu! Heaven grant I may
live long enough to discover the secret of your harmonies. I am very
tired. But man is so made that he can only find relaxation from one kind
of labour by taking up another. The flowers and insects will give me that
relaxation, with God’s will, after my long researches in philology and
diplomatics. How full of meaning is that old myth of Antaeus! I have
touched the Earth and I am a new man; and now at seventy years of age, new
feelings of curiosity take birth in my mind, even as young shoots
sometimes spring up from the hollow trunk of an aged oak!”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0024" id="link2H_4_0024"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> June 4. </h2>
<p>I like to look out of my window at the Seine and its quays on those soft
grey mornings which give such an infinite tenderness of tint to
everything. I have seen that azure sky which flings so luminous a calm
over the Bay of Naples. But our Parisian sky is more animated, more
kindly, more spiritual. It smiles, threatens, caresses—takes an
aspect of melancholy or a look of merriment like a human gaze. At this
moment it is pouring down a very gentle light on the men and beasts of the
city as they accomplish their daily tasks. Over there, on the opposite
bank, the stevedores of the Port Saint-Nicholas are unloading a cargo of
cow’s horns; while two men standing on a gangway are tossing sugar-loaves
from one to the other, and thence to somebody in the hold of a steamer. On
the north quay, the cab-horses, standing in a line under the shade of the
plane-trees each with its head in a nose-bag, are quietly munching their
oats, while the rubicund drivers are drinking at the counter of the
wine-seller opposite, but all the while keeping a sharp lookout for early
customers.</p>
<p>The dealers in second-hand books put their boxes on the parapet. These
good retailers of Mind, who are always in the open air, with blouses loose
to the breeze, have become so weatherbeaten by the wind, the rain, the
frost, the snow, the fog, and the great sun, that they end by looking very
much like the old statues of cathedrals. They are all friends of mine, and
I scarcely ever pass by their boxes without picking out of one of them
some old book which I had always been in need of up to that very moment,
without any suspicion of the fact on my part.</p>
<p>Then on my return home I have to endure the outcries of my housekeeper,
who accuses me of bursting all my pockets and filling the house with waste
paper to attract the rats. Therese is wise about that, and it is because
she is wise that I do not listen to her; for in spite of my tranquil mien,
I have always preferred the folly of the passions to the wisdom of
indifference. But just because my own passions are not of that sort which
burst out with violence to devastate and kill, the common mind is not
aware of their existence. Nevertheless, I am greatly moved by them at
times, and it has more than once been my fate to lose my sleep for the
sake of a few pages written by some forgotten monk or printed by some
humble apprentice of Peter Schaeffer. And if these fierce enthusiasms are
slowly being quenched in me, it is only because I am being slowly quenched
myself. Our passions are ourselves. My old books are Me. I am just as old
and thumb-worn as they are.</p>
<p>A light breeze sweeps away, along with the dust of the pavements, the
winged seeds of the plane trees, and the fragments of hay dropped from the
mouths of the horses. The dust is nothing remarkable in itself; but as I
watch it flying, I remember a moment in my childhood when I watched just
such a swirl of dust; and my old Parisian soul is much affected by that
sudden recollection. All that I see from my window—that horizon
which extends to the left as far as the hills of Chaillot, and enables me
to distinguish the Arc de Triomphe like a die of stone, the Seine, river
of glory, and its bridges, the ash-trees of the terrace of the Tuileries,
the Louvre of the Renaissance, cut and graven like goldsmith-work; and on
my right, towards the Pont-Neuf (pons Lutetiae Novus dictus, as it is
named on old engravings), all the old and venerable part of Paris, with
its towers and spires:—all that is my life, it is myself; and I
should be nothing but for all those things which are thus reflected in me
through my thousand varying shades of thought, inspiring me and animating
me. That is why I love Paris with an immense love.</p>
<p>And nevertheless I am weary, and I know that there can be no rest for me
in the heart of this great city which thinks so much, which has taught me
to think, and which for ever urges me to think more. And how avoid being
exited among all these books which incessantly tempt my curiosity without
ever satisfying it? At one moment it is a date I have to look for; at
another it is the name of a place I have to make sure of, or some quaint
term of which it is important to determine the exact meaning. Words?—why,
yes! words. As a philologist, I am their sovereign; they are my subjects,
and, like a good king, I devote my whole life to them. But shall I not be
able to abdicate some day? I have an idea that there is somewhere or
other, quite far from here, a certain little cottage where I could enjoy
the quiet I so much need, while awaiting that day in which a greater quiet—that
which can be never broken—shall come to wrap me all about. I dream
of a bench before the threshold, and of fields spreading away out of
sight. But I must have a fresh smiling young face beside me, to reflect
and concentrate all that freshness of nature. I could then imagine myself
a grandfather, and all the long void of my life would be filled....</p>
<p>I am not a violent man, and yet I become easily vexed, and all my works
have caused me quite as much pain as pleasure. And I do not know how it is
that I still keep thinking about that very conceited and very
inconsiderated impertinence which my young friend of the Luxembourg took
the liberty to utter about me some three months ago. I do not call him
“friend” in irony, for I love studious youth with all it temerities and
imaginative eccentricities. Still, my young friend certainly went beyond
all bounds. Master Ambroise Pare, who was the first to attempt the
ligature of arteries, and who, having commenced his profession at a time
when surgery was only performed by quack barbers, nevertheless succeeded
in lifting the science to the high place it now occupies, was assailed in
his old age by all the young sawbones’ apprentices. Being grossly abused
during a discussion by some young addlehead who might have been the best
son in the world, but who certainly lacked all sense of respect, the old
master answered him in his treatise De la Mumie, de la Licorne, des Venins
et de la Peste. “I pray him,” said the great man—“I pray him, that
if he desire to make any contradictions to my reply, he abandon all
animosities, and treat the good old man with gentleness.” This answer
seems admirable from the pen of Ambroise Pare; but even had it been
written by a village bonesetter, grown grey in his calling, and mocked by
some young stripling, it would still be worthy of all praise.</p>
<p>It might perhaps seem that my memory of the incident had been kept alive
only by a base feeling of resentment. I thought so myself at first, and
reproached myself for thus dwelling on the saying of a boy who could not
yet know the meaning of his own words. But my reflections on this subject
subsequently took a better course: that is why I now note them down in my
diary. I remembered that one day when I was twenty years old (that was
more than half a century ago) I was walking about in that very same garden
of the Luxembourg with some comrades. We were talking about our old
professors; and one of us happened to name Monsieur Petit-Radel, an
estimable and learned man, who was the first to throw some light upon the
origins of early Etruscan civilisation, but who had been unfortunate
enough to prepare a chronological table of the lovers of Helen. We all
laughed a great deal about that chronological table; and I cried out,
“Petit-Radel is an ass, not in three letters, but in twelve whole
volumes!”</p>
<p>This foolish speech of my adolescence was uttered too lightly to be a
weight on my conscience as an old man. May God kindly prove to me some day
that I never used an less innocent shaft of speech in the battle of life!
But I now ask myself whether I really never wrote, at any time in my life,
something quite as unconsciously absurd as the chronological table of the
lovers of Helen. The progress of science renders useless the very books
which have been the greatest aids to that progress. As those works are no
longer useful, modern youth is naturally inclined to believe they never
had any value; it despises them, and ridicules them if they happen to
contain any superannuated opinion whatever. That is why, in my twentieth
year, I amused myself at the expense of Monsieur Petit-Radel and his
chronological table; and that was why, the other day, at the Luxembourg,
my young and irreverent friend...</p>
<p>“Rentre en toi-meme, Octave, et cesse de te plaindre. Quoi! tu veux qu’on
t’epargne et n’as rien epargne!” [ “Look into thyself, Octavius, and cease
complaining. What! thou wouldst be spared, and thou thyself hast spared
none!”]</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0025" id="link2H_4_0025"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> June 6. </h2>
<p>It was the first Thursday in June. I shut up my books and took my leave of
the holy abbot Droctoveus, who, being now in the enjoyment of celestial
bliss, cannot feel very impatient to behold his name and works glorified
on earth through the humble compilation being prepared by my hands. Must I
confess it? That mallow-plant I saw visited by a bee the other day has
been occupying my thoughts much more than all the ancient abbots who ever
bore croisers or wore mitres. There is in one of Sprengel’s books which I
read in my youth, at that time when I used to read in my youth, at that
time when I used to read anything and everything, some ideas about “the
loves of flowers” which now return to memory after having been forgotten
for half a century, and which to-day interest me so much that I regret not
to have devoted the humble capacities of my mind to the study of insects
and of plants.</p>
<p>And only awhile ago my housekeeper surprised me at the kitchen window, in
the act of examining some wallflowers through a magnifying-glass....</p>
<p>It was while looking for my cravat that I made these reflections. But
after searching to no purpose in a great number of drawers, I found myself
obliged, after all, to have recourse to my housekeeper. Therese came
limping in.</p>
<p>“Monsieur,” she said, “you ought to have told me you were going out, and I
would have given you your cravat!”</p>
<p>“But Therese,” I replied, “would it not be a great deal better to put in
some place where I could find it without your help?”</p>
<p>Therese did not deign to answer me.</p>
<p>Therese no longer allows me to arrange anything. I cannot even have a
handkerchief without asking her for it; and as she is deaf, crippled, and,
what is worse, beginning to lose her memory, I languish in perpetual
destitution. But she exercises her domestic authority with such quiet
pride that I do not feel the courage to attempt a coup d’etat against her
government.</p>
<p>“My cravat! Therese!—do you hear?—my cravat! if you drive me
wild like this with your slow ways, it will not be a cravat I shall need,
but a rope to hang myself!”</p>
<p>“You must be in a very great hurry, Monsieur,” replied Therese. “Your
cravat is not lost. Nothing is ever lost in this house, because I have
charge of everything. But please allow me the time at least to find it.”</p>
<p>“Yet here,” I thought to myself—“here is the result of half a
century of devotedness and self-sacrifice!... Ah! if by any happy chance
this inexorable Therese had once in her whole life, only once, failed in
her duty as a servant—if she had ever been at fault for one single
instant, she could never have assumed this inflexible authority over me,
and I should at least have the courage to resist her. But how can one
resist virtue? The people who have no weaknesses are terrible; there is no
way of taking advantage of them. Just look at Therese, for example; she
has not a single fault for which you can blame her! She has no doubt of
herself; nor of God, nor of the world. She is the valiant woman, the wise
virgin of Scripture; others may know nothing about her, but I know her
worth. In my fancy I always see her carrying a lamp, a humble kitchen
lamp, illuminating the beams of some rustic roof—a lamp which will
never go out while suspended from that meagre arm of hers, scraggy and
strong as a vine-branch.</p>
<p>“Therese, my cravat! Don’t you know, wretched woman, that to-day is the
first Thursday in June, and that Mademoiselle Jeanne will be waiting for
me? The schoolmistress has certainly had the parlour floor vigorously
waxed: I am sure one can look at oneself in it now; and it will be quite a
consolation for me when I slip and break my old bones upon it—which
is sure to happen sooner or later—to see my rueful countenance
reflected in it as in a looking-glass. Then taking for my model that
amiable and admirable hero whose image is carved upon the handle of Uncle
Victor’s walking-stick, I will control myself so as not to make too ugly a
grimace.... See what a splendid sun! The quays are all gilded by it, and
the Seine smiles in countless little flashing wrinkles. The city is gold:
a dust-haze, blonde and gold-toned as a woman’s hair, floats above its
beautiful contours.... Therese, my cravat!... Ah! I can now comprehend the
wisdom of that old Chrysal who used to keep his neckbands in a big
Plutarch. Hereafter I shall follow his example by laying all my neckties
away between the leaves of the Acta Sanctorum.”</p>
<p>Therese let me talk on, and keeps looking for the necktie in silence. I
hear a gentle ringing at our door-bell.</p>
<p>“Therese,” I exclaim; “there is somebody ringing the bell! Give me my
cravat, and go to the door; or, rather, go to the door first, and then,
with the help of Heaven, you will give me my cravat. But please do not
stand there between the clothes-press and the door like an old hack-horse
between two saddles.”</p>
<p>Therese marched to the door as if advancing upon the enemy. My excellent
housekeeper becomes more inhospitable the older she grows. Every stranger
is an object of suspicion to her. According to her own assertion, this
disposition is the result of a long experience with human nature. I had
not the time to consider whether the same experience on the part of
another experimenter would produce the same results. Maitre Mouche was
waiting to see me in the ante-room.</p>
<p>Maitre Mouche is still more yellow than I had believed him to be. He wears
blue glasses, and his eyes keep moving uneasily behind them, like mice
running about behind a screen.</p>
<p>Maitre Mouche excuses himself for having intruded upon me at a moment
when.... He does not characterise the moment; but I think he means to say
a moment in which I happen to be without my cravat. It is not my fault, as
you very well know. Maitre Mouche, who does not know, does not appear to
be at all shocked, however. He is only afraid that he might have dropped
in at the wrong moment. I succeeded in partially reassuring him at once
upon that point. He then tells me it is as guardian of Mademoiselle
Alexandre that he has come to talk with me. First of all, he desires that
I shall not hereafter pay any heed to those restrictions he had at first
deemed necessary to put upon the permit given to visit Mademoiselle Jeanne
at the boarding-school. Henceforth the establishment of Mademoiselle
Prefere will be open to me any day that I might choose to call—between
the hours of midday and four o’clock. Knowing the interest I have taken in
the young girl, he considers it his duty to give me some information about
the person to whom he has confided his ward. Mademoiselle Prefere, whom he
has known for many years, is in possession of his utmost confidence.
Mademoiselle Prefere is, in his estimation, an enlightened person, of
excellent morals, and capable of giving excellent counsel.</p>
<p>“Mademoiselle Prefer,” he said to me, “has principles; and principles are
rare these days, Monsieur. Everything has been totally changed; and this
epoch of ours cannot compare with the preceding ones.”</p>
<p>“My stairway is a good example, Monsieur,” I replied; “twenty-five years
ago it used to allow me to climb it without any trouble, and now it takes
my breath away, and wears my legs out before I have climbed half a dozen
steps. It has had its character spoiled. Then there are those journals and
books I used once to devour without difficulty by moonlight: to-day, even
in the brightest sunlight, they mock my curiosity, and exhibit nothing but
a blur of white and black when I have not got my spectacles on. Then the
gout has got into my limbs. That is another malicious trick of the times!”</p>
<p>“Not only that, Monsieur,” gravely replied Maitre Mouche, “but what is
really unfortunate in our epoch is that no one is satisfied with his
position. From the top of society to the bottom, in every class, there
prevails a discontent, a restlessness, a love of comfort....”</p>
<p>“Mon Dieu, Monsieur!” I exclaimed. “You think this love of comfort is a
sign of the times? Men have never had at any epoch a love of discomfort.
They have always tried to better their condition. This constant effort
produces constant changes, and the effort is always going on—that is
all there is about it!”</p>
<p>“Ah! Monsieur,” replied Maitre Mouche, “it is easy to see that you live in
your books—out of the business world altogether. You do not see, as
I see them, the conflicts of interest, the struggle for money. It is the
same effervescence in all minds, great or small. The wildest speculations
are being everywhere indulged in. What I see around me simply terrifies
me!”</p>
<p>I wondered within myself whether Maitre Mouche had called upon me only for
the purpose of expressing his virtuous misanthropy; but all at once I
heard words of a more consoling character issue from his lips. Maitre
Mouche began to speak to me of Virginie Prefere as a person worthy of
respect, of esteem, and of sympathy,—highly honourable, capable of
great devotedness, cultivated, discreet,—able to read aloud
remarkably well, extremely modest, and skillful in the art of applying
blisters. Then I began to understand that he had only been painting that
dismal picture of universal corruption in order the better to bring out,
by contrast, the virtues of the schoolmistress. I was further informed
that the institution in the Rue Demours was well patronised, prosperous,
and enjoyed a high reputation with the public. Maitre Mouche lifted up his
hand—with a black woollen glove on it—as if making oath to the
truth of these statements. Then he added:</p>
<p>“I am enabled, by the very character of my profession, to know a great
deal about people. A notary is, to a certain extent, a father-confessor.</p>
<p>“I deemed it my duty, Monsieur, to give you this agreeable information at
the moment when a lucky chance enabled you to meet Mademoiselle Prefere.
There is only one thing more which I would like to say. This lady—who
is, of course, quite unaware of my action in the matter—spoke to me
of you the other day in terms of deepest sympathy. I could only weaken
their expression by repeating them to you; and furthermore, I could not
repeat them without betraying, to a certain extent, the confidence of
Mademoiselle Prefere.”</p>
<p>“Do not betray it, Monsieur; do not betray it!” I responded. “To tell you
the truth, I had no idea that Mademoiselle Prefere knew anything whatever
about me. But since you have the influence of an old friend with her, I
will take advantage of your good will, Monsieur, to ask you to exercise
that influence in behalf of Mademoiselle Jeanne Alexandre. The child—for
she is still a child—is overloaded with work. She is at once a pupil
and a mistress—she is overtasked. Besides, she is punished in petty
disgusting ways; and hers is one of those generous natures which will be
forced into revolt by such continual humiliation.”</p>
<p>“Alas!” replied Maitre Mouche, “she must be trained to take her part in
the struggle of life. One does not come into this world simply to amuse
oneself, and to do just what one pleases.”</p>
<p>“One comes into this world,” I responded, rather warmly, “to enjoy what is
beautiful and what is good, and to do as one pleases, when the things one
wants to do are noble, intelligent, and generous. An education which does
not cultivate the will, is an education that depraves the mind. It is a
teacher’s duty to teach the pupil HOW to will.”</p>
<p>I perceived that Maitre Mouche began to think me a rather silly man. With
a great deal of quiet self-assurance, he proceeded:</p>
<p>“You must remember, Monsieur, that the education of the poor has to be
conducted with a great deal of circumspection, and with a view to that
future state of dependence they must occupy in society. Perhaps you are
not aware that the late Noel Alexandre died a bankrupt, and that his
daughter is being educated almost by charity?”</p>
<p>“Oh! Monsieur!” I exclaimed, “do not say it! To say it is to pay oneself
back, and then the statement ceases to be true.”</p>
<p>“The liabilities of the estate,” continued the notary, “exceeded the
assets. But I was able to effect a settlement with the creditors in favour
of the minor.”</p>
<p>He undertook to explain matters in detail. I declined to listen to these
explanations, being incapable of understanding business methods in
general, and those of Maitre Mouche in particular. The notary then took it
upon himself to justify Mademoiselle Prefere’s educational system, and
observed by way of conclusion,</p>
<p>“It is not by amusing oneself that one can learn.”</p>
<p>“It is only by amusing oneself that one can learn,” I replied. “The whole
art of teaching is only the art of awakening the natural curiosity of
young minds for the purpose of satisfying it afterwards; and curiosity
itself can be vivid and wholesome only in proportion as the mind is
contented and happy. Those acquirements crammed by force into the minds of
children simply clog and stifle intelligence. In order that knowledge be
properly digested, it must have been swallowed with a good appetite. I
know Jeanne! If that child were intrusted to my care, I should make of her—not
a learned woman, for I would look to her future happiness only—but a
child full of bright intelligence and full of life, in whom everything
beautiful in art or nature would awaken some gentle responsive thrill. I
would teach her to live in sympathy with all that is beautiful—comely
landscapes, the ideal scenes of poetry and history, the emotional charm of
noble music. I would make lovable to her everything I would wish her to
love. Even her needlework I would make pleasurable to her, by a proper
choice of fabrics, the style of embroideries, the designs of lace. I would
give her a beautiful dog, and a pony to teach her how to manage animals; I
would give her birds to take care of, so that she could learn the value of
even a drop of water and a crumb of bread. And in order that she should
have a still higher pleasure, I would train her to find delight in
exercising charity. And inasmuch as none of us may escape pain, I should
teach her that Christian wisdom which elevates us above all suffering, and
gives a beauty even to grief itself. That is my idea of the right way to
educate a young girl.”</p>
<p>“I yield, Monsieur,” replied Maitre Mouche, joining his black-gloved hands
together.</p>
<p>And he rose.</p>
<p>“Of course you understand,” I remarked, as I went to the door with him,
“that I do not pretend for a moment to impose my educational system upon
Mademoiselle Prefere; it is necessarily a private one, and quite
incompatible with the organisation of even the best-managed boarding
schools. I only ask you to persuade her to give Jeanne less work and more
play, and not to punish her except in case of absolute necessity, and to
let her have as much freedom of mind and body as the regulations of the
institution permit.”</p>
<p>It was with a pale and mysterious smile that Maitre Mouche informed me
that my observations would be taken in good part, and should receive all
possible consideration.</p>
<p>Therewith he made me a little bow, and took his departure, leaving me with
a peculiar feeling of discomfort and uneasiness. I have met a great many
strange characters in my time, but never any at all resembling either this
notary or this schoolmistress.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0026" id="link2H_4_0026"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> July 6. </h2>
<p>Maitre Mouche has so much delayed me by his visit that I gave up going to
see Jeanne that day. Professional duties kept me very busy for the rest of
the week. Although at the age when most men retire altogether from active
life, I am still attached by a thousand ties to the society in which I
have lived. I have to reside at meetings of academies, scientific
congresses, assemblies of various learned bodies. I am overburdened with
honorary functions; I have seven of these in one governmental department
alone. The bureaux would be very glad to get rid of them. But habit is
stronger than both of us together, and I continue to hobble up the stairs
of various government buildings. Old clerks point me out to each other as
I go by like a ghost wandering through the corridors. When one has become
very old one finds it extremely difficult to disappear. Nevertheless, it
is time, as the old song says, “de prendre ma retraite et de songer a
faire un fin”—to retire on my pension and prepare myself to die a
good death.</p>
<p>An old marchioness, who used to be a friend of Hevetius in her youth, and
whom I once met at my father’s house when a very old woman, was visited
during her last sickness by the priest of her parish, who wanted to
prepare her to die.</p>
<p>“Is that really necessary?” she asked. “I see everybody else manage it
perfectly well the first time.”</p>
<p>My father went to see her very soon afterwards and found her extremely
ill.</p>
<p>“Good-evening, my friend!” she said, pressing his hand. “I am going to see
whether God improves upon acquaintance.”</p>
<p>So were wont to die the belles amies of the philosophers. Such an end is
certainly not vulgar nor impertinent, and such levities are not of the
sort that emanate from dull minds. Nevertheless, they shock me. Neither my
fears nor my hopes could accommodate themselves to such a mode of
departure. I would like to make mine with a perfectly collected mind; and
that is why I must begin to think, in a year or two, about some way of
belonging to myself; otherwise, I should certainly risk.... But, hush! let
Him not hear His name and turn to look as He passes by! I can still lift
my fagot without His aid.</p>
<p>... I found Jeanne very happy indeed. She told me that, on the Thursday
previous, after the visit of her guardian, Mademoiselle Prefere had set
her free from the ordinary regulations and lightened her tasks in several
ways. Since that lucky Thursday she could walk in the garden—which
only lacked leaves and flowers—as much as she liked; and she had
been given facilities to work at her unfortunate little figure of
Saint-George.</p>
<p>She said to me, with a smile,</p>
<p>“I know very well that I owe all of this to you.”</p>
<p>I tried to talk with her about other matters, but I remarked that she
could not attend to what I was saying, in spite of her effort to do so.</p>
<p>“I see you are thinking about something else,” I said. “Well, tell me what
it is; for, if you do not, we shall not be able to talk to each other at
all, which would be very unworthy of both of us.”</p>
<p>She answered,</p>
<p>“Oh! I was really listening to you, Monsieur; but it is true that I was
thinking about something else. You will excuse me, won’t you? I could not
help thinking that Mademoiselle Prefere must like you very, very much
indeed, to have become so good to me all of a sudden.”</p>
<p>Then she looked at me in an odd, smiling, frightened way, which made me
laugh.</p>
<p>“Does that surprise you?” I asked.</p>
<p>“Very much,” she replied.</p>
<p>“Please tell me why?”</p>
<p>“Because I can see no reason, no reason at all... but there!... no reason
at all why you should please Mademoiselle Prefere so much.”</p>
<p>“So, then, you think I am very displeasing, Jeanne?”</p>
<p>She bit her lips, as if to punish them for having made a mistake; and
then, in a coaxing way, looking at me with great soft eyes, gentle and
beautiful as a spaniel’s, she said,</p>
<p>“I know I said a foolish think; but, still, I do not see any reason why
you should be so pleasing to Mademoiselle Prefere. And, nevertheless, you
seem to please her a great deal—a very great deal. She called me one
day, and asked me all sorts of questions about you.”</p>
<p>“Really?”</p>
<p>“Yes; she wanted to find out all about your house. Just think! she even
asked me how old your servant was!”</p>
<p>And Jeanne burst out laughing.</p>
<p>“Well, what do you think about it?” I asked.</p>
<p>She remained a long while with her eyes fixed on the worn-out cloth of her
shoes, and seemed to be thinking very deeply. Finally, looking up again,
she answered,</p>
<p>“I am distrustful. Isn’t it very natural to feel uneasy about what one
cannot understand; I know I am foolish; but you won’t be offended with me,
will you?”</p>
<p>“Why, certainly not, Jeanne. I am not a bit offended with you.”</p>
<p>I must acknowledge that I was beginning to share her surprise; and I began
to turn over in my old head the singular thought of this young girl—“One
is uneasy about what one cannot understand.”</p>
<p>But, with a fresh burst of merriment, she cried out,</p>
<p>“She asked me...guess! I will give you a hundred guesses—a thousand
guesses. You give it up?... She asked me if you liked good eating.”</p>
<p>“And how did you receive this shower of interrogations, Jeanne?”</p>
<p>“I replied, ‘I don’t know, Mademoiselle.’ And Mademoiselle then said to
me, ‘You are a little fool. The least details of the life of an eminent
man ought to be observed. Please to know, Mademoiselle, that Monsieur
Sylvestre Bonnard is one of the glories of France!’”</p>
<p>“Stuff!” I exclaimed. “And what did YOU think about it, Mademoiselle?”</p>
<p>“I thought that Mademoiselle Prefere was right. But I don’t care at
all...(I know it is naughty what I am going to say)...I don’t care a bit,
not a bit, whether Mademoiselle Prefere is or is not right about
anything.”</p>
<p>“Well, then, content yourself, Jeanne, Mademoiselle Prefere was not
right.”</p>
<p>“Yes, yes, she was quite right that time; but I wanted to love everybody
who loved you—everybody without exception—and I cannot do it,
because it would never be possible for me to love Mademoiselle Prefere.”</p>
<p>“Listen, Jeanne,” I answered, very seriously, “Mademoiselle Prefere has
become good to you; try now to be good to her.”</p>
<p>She answered sharply,</p>
<p>“It is very easy for Mademoiselle Prefere to be good to me, and it would
be very difficult indeed for me to be good to her.”</p>
<p>I then said, in a still more serious tone:</p>
<p>“My child, the authority of a teacher is sacred. You must consider your
schoolmistress as occupying the place to you of the mother whom you lost.”</p>
<p>I had scarcely uttered this solemn stupidity when I bitterly regretted it.
The child turned pale, and the tears sprang to her eyes.</p>
<p>“Oh, Monsieur!” she cried, “how could you say such a thing—YOU? You
never knew mamma!”</p>
<p>Ay, just Heaven! I did know her mamma. And how indeed could I have been
foolish enough to have said what I did?</p>
<p>She repeated, as if to herself:</p>
<p>“Mamma! my dear mamma! my poor mamma!”</p>
<p>A lucky chance prevented me from playing the fool any further. I do not
know how it happened at that moment I looked as if I was going to cry. At
my age one does not cry. It must have been a bad cough which brought the
tears into my eyes. But, anyhow, appearances were in my favour. Jeanne was
deceived by them. Oh! what a pure and radiant smile suddenly shone out
under her beautiful wet eyelashes—like sunshine among branches after
a summer shower! We took each other by the hand and sat a long while
without saying a word—absolutely happy. Those celestial harmonies
which I once thought I heard thrilling through my soul while I knelt
before that tomb to which a saintly woman had guided me, suddenly awoke
again in my heart, slow-swelling through the blissful moments with
infinite softness. Doubtless the child whose hand pressed my own also
heard them; and then, elevated by their enchantment above the material
world, the poor old man and the artless young girl both knew that a tender
ghostly Presence was making sweetness all about them.</p>
<p>“My child,” I said at last, “I am very old, and many secrets of life,
which you will only learn little by little, have been revealed to me.
Believe me, the future is shaped out of the past. Whatever you can do to
live contentedly here, without impatience and without fretting, will help
you live some future day in peace and joy in your own home. Be gentle, and
learn how to suffer. When one suffers patiently one suffers less. If you
should be badly treated, Madame de Gabry and I would both consider
ourselves badly treated in your person.”...</p>
<p>“Is your health very good indeed, dear Monsieur?”</p>
<p>It was Mademoiselle Prefere, approaching stealthily behind us, who had
asked the question with a peculiar smile. My first idea was to tell her to
go to the devil; my second, that her mouth was as little suited for
smiling as a frying-pan for musical purposes; my third was to answer her
politely and assure her that I hoped she was very well.</p>
<p>She sent the young girl out to take a walk in the garden; then, pressing
one hand upon her pelerine and extending the other towards the Tableau
d’Honneur, she showed me the name of Jeanne Alexandre written at the head
of the list in large text.</p>
<p>“I am very much pleased,” I said to her, “to find that you are satisfied
with the behaviour of that child. Nothing could delight me more; and I am
inclined to attribute this happy result to your affectionate vigilance. I
have taken the liberty to send you a few books which I think may serve
both to instruct and to amuse young girls. You will be able to judge by
glancing over them whether they are adapted to the perusal of Mademoiselle
Alexandre and her companions.”</p>
<p>The gratitude of the schoolmistress not only overflowed in words, but
seemed about to take the form of tearful sensibility. In order to change
the subject I observed,</p>
<p>“What a beautiful day this is!”</p>
<p>“Yes,” she replied; “and if this weather continues, those dear children
will have a nice time for their enjoyment.”</p>
<p>“I suppose you are referring to the holidays. But Mademoiselle Alexandre,
who has no relatives, cannot go away. What in the world is she going to do
all alone in this great big house?”</p>
<p>“Oh, we will do everything we can to amuse her.... I will take her to the
museums and—-”</p>
<p>She hesitated, blushed, and continued,</p>
<p>“—and to your house, if you will permit me.”</p>
<p>“Why of course!” I exclaimed. “That is a first-rate idea.”</p>
<p>We separated very good friends with one another. I with her, because I had
been able to obtain what I desired; she with me, for no appreciable motive—which
fact, according to Plato, elevated her into the highest rank of the
Hierarchy of Souls.</p>
<p>... And nevertheless it is not without a presentiment of evil that I find
myself on the point of introducing this person into my house. And I would
be very glad indeed to see Jeanne in charge of anybody else rather than of
her. Maitre Mouche and Mademoiselle Prefere are characters whom I cannot
at all understand. I never can imagine why they say what they do say, nor
why they do what they do; they have a mysterious something in common which
makes me feel uneasy. As Jeanne said to me a little while ago: “One is
uneasy about what one cannot understand.”</p>
<p>Alas! at my age one has learned only too well how little sincerity there
is in life; one has learned only too well how much one loses by living a
long time in this world; and one feels that one can no longer trust any
except the young.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0027" id="link2H_4_0027"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> August 12. </h2>
<p>I waited for them. In fact, I waited for them very impatiently. I exerted
all my powers of insinuation and of coaxing to induce Therese to receive
them kindly; but my powers in this direction are very limited. They came.
Jeanne was neater and prettier than I had ever expected to see her. She
has not, it is true, anything approaching the charm of her mother. But
to-day, for the first time, I observed that she has a pleasing face; and a
pleasing face is of great advantage to a woman in this world. I think that
her hat was a little on one side; but she smiled, and the City of Books
was all illuminated by that smile.</p>
<p>I watched Therese to see whether the rigid manners of the old housekeeper
would soften a little at the sight of the young girl. I saw her turning
her lustreless eyes upon Jeanne; I saw her long wrinkled face, her
toothless mouth, and that pointed chin of hers—like the chin of some
puissant old fairy. And that was all I could see.</p>
<p>Mademoiselle Prefere made her appearance all in blue—advanced,
retreated, skipped, tripped, cried out, sighed, cast her eyes down, rolled
her eyes up, bewildered herself with excuses—said she dared not, and
nevertheless dared—said she would never dare again, and nevertheless
dared again—made courtesies innumerable—made, in short, all
the fuss she could.</p>
<p>“What a lot of books!” she screamed. “And have you really read them all,
Monsieur Bonnard?”</p>
<p>“Alas! I have,” I replied, “and that is just the reason that I do not know
anything; for there is not a single one of those books which does not
contradict some other book; so that by the time one has read them all one
does not know what to think about anything. That is just my condition,
Madame.”</p>
<p>Thereupon she called Jeanne for the purpose of communicating her
impressions. But Jeanne was looking out of the window.</p>
<p>“How beautiful it is!” she said to us. “How I love to see the river
flowing! It makes you think about all kinds of things.”</p>
<p>Mademoiselle Prefere having removed her hat and exhibited a forehead
tricked out with blonde curls, my housekeeper sturdily snatched up the hat
at once, with the observation that she did not like to see people’s
clothes scattered over the furniture. Then she approached Jeanne and asked
her for her “things,” calling her “my little lady!” Where-upon the little
lady, giving up her cloak and hat, exposed to view a very graceful neck
and a lithe figure, whose outlines were beautifully relieved against the
great glow of the open window; and I could have wished that some one else
might have seen her at that moment—some one very different from an
aged housekeeper, a schoolmistress frizzled like a sheep, and this old
humbug of an archivist and paleographer.</p>
<p>“So you are looking at the Seine,” I said to her. “See how it sparkles in
the sun!”</p>
<p>“Yes,” she replied, leaning over the windowbar, “it looks like a flowing
of fire. But see how nice and cool it looks on the other side over there
under the shadow of the willows! That little spot there pleases me better
than all the rest.”</p>
<p>“Good!” I answered. “I see that the river has a charm for you. How would
you like, with Mademoiselle Prefere’s permission, to make a trip to
Saint-Cloud? We should certainly be in time to catch the steamboat just
below the Pont-Royal.”</p>
<p>Jeanne was delighted with my suggestion, and Mademoiselle Prefere willing
to make any sacrifice. But my housekeeper was not at all willing to let us
go off so unconcernedly. She summoned me into the dining-room, whither I
followed her in fear and trembling.</p>
<p>“Monsieur,” she said to me as soon as we found ourselves alone, “you never
think about anything, and it is always I who have to think about
everything. Luckily for you I have a good memory.”</p>
<p>I did not think that it was a favourable moment for any attempt to dispel
this wild illusion. She continued:</p>
<p>“So you were going off without saying a word to me about what this little
lady likes to eat? At her age one does not know anything, one does not
care about anything in particular, one eats like a bird. You yourself,
Monsieur, are very difficult to please; but at least you know what is
good: it is very different with these young people—they do not know
anything about cooking. It is often the very best thing which they think
the worst, and what is bad seems to them good, because their stomachs are
not quite formed yet—so that one never knows just what to do for
them. Tell me if the little lady would like a pigeon cooked with green
peas, and whether she is fond of vanilla ice-cream.”</p>
<p>“My good Therese,” I answered, “just do whatever you think best, and
whatever that may be I am sure it will be very nice. Those ladies will be
quite contented with our humble ordinary fare.”</p>
<p>Therese replied, very dryly,</p>
<p>“Monsieur, I am asking you about the little lady: she must not leave this
house without having enjoyed herself a little. As for that old
frizzle-headed thing, if she doesn’t like my dinner she can suck her
thumbs. I don’t care what she likes!”</p>
<p>My mind being thus set at rest, I returned to the City of Books, where
Mademoiselle Prefere was crocheting as calmly as if she were at home. I
almost felt inclined myself to think she was. She did not take up much
room, it is true, in the angle of the window. But she had chosen her chair
and her footstool so well that those articles of furniture seemed to have
been made expressly for her.</p>
<p>Jeanne, on the other hand, devoted her attention to the books and pictures—gazing
at them in a kindly, expressive, half-sad way, as if she were bidding them
an affectionate farewell.</p>
<p>“Here,” I said to her, “amuse yourself with this book, which I am sure you
cannot help liking, because it is full of beautiful engravings.” And I
threw open before her Vecellio’s collection of costume-designs—not
the commonplace edition, by your leave, so meagrely reproduced by modern
artists, but in truth a magnificent and venerable copy of that editio
princeps which is noble as those noble dames who figure upon its yellowed
leaves, made beautiful by time.</p>
<p>While turning over the engravings with artless curiosity, Jeanne said to
me,</p>
<p>“We were talking about taking a walk; but this is a great journey you are
making me take. And I would like to travel very, very far away!”</p>
<p>“In that case, Mademoiselle,” I said to her, “you must arrange yourself as
comfortably as possible for travelling. But you are now sitting on one
corner of your chair, so that the chair is standing upon only one leg, and
that Vecellio must tire your knees. Sit down comfortably; put your chair
on its four feet, and put your book on the table.”</p>
<p>She obeyed me with a laugh.</p>
<p>I watched her. She cried out suddenly,</p>
<p>“Oh, come look at this beautiful costume!” (It was that of the wife of a
Doge of Venice.) “How noble it is! What magnificent ideas it gives one of
that life! Oh, I must tell you—I adore luxury!”</p>
<p>“You must not express such thoughts as those, Mademoiselle,” said the
schoolmistress, lifting up her little shapeless nose from her work.</p>
<p>“Nevertheless, it was a very innocent utterance,” I replied. “There are
splendid souls in whom the love of splendid things is natural and inborn.”</p>
<p>The little shapeless nose went down again.</p>
<p>“Mademoiselle Prefere likes luxury too,” said Jeanne; “she cuts out paper
trimmings and shades for the lamps. It is economical luxury; but it is
luxury all the same.”</p>
<p>Having returned to the subject of Venice, we were just about to make the
acquaintance of a certain patrician lady attired in an embroidered
dalmatic, when I heard the bell ring. I thought it was some peddler with
his basket; but the gate of the City of Books opened, and... Well, Master
Sylvestre Bonnard, you were wishing awhile ago that the grace of your
protegee might be observed by some other eyes than old withered ones
behind spectacles. Your wishes have been fulfilled in a most unexpected
manner, and a voice cries out to you as to the imprudent Theseus,</p>
<p>“Craignez, Seigneur, craignez que le<br/>
Ciel rigoureux Ne vous Haisse assez pour exaucer vos voeux!<br/>
Souvent dans sa colere il recoit nos victimes,<br/>
Ses presents sont souvent la peine de nos crimes.”<br/>
<br/>
[“Beware my lord! Beware lest stern<br/>
Heaven hate you enough to hear your prayers!<br/>
Often ‘tis in wrath that Heaven receives our sacrifices:<br/>
its gifts are often the punishment of our crimes.”]<br/></p>
<p>The gate of the City of Books had opened, and a handsome young man made
his appearance, ushered in by Therese. That good old soul only knows how
to open the door for people and to shut it behind them; she has no idea
whatever of the tact requisite for the waiting-room and for the parlour.
It is not in her nature either to make any announcements or to make
anybody wait. She either throws people out on the lobby, or simply pitches
them at your head.</p>
<p>And here is this handsome young man already inside; and I cannot really
take the girl at once and hide her like a secret treasure in the next
room. I wait for him to explain himself; he does it without the least
embarrassment; but it seems to me that he has already observed the young
girl who is still bending over the table looking at Vecellio. As I observe
the young man it occurs to me that I have seen him somewhere before, or
else I must be very much mistaken. His name is Gelis. That is a name which
I have heard somewhere,—I can’t remember where. At all events,
Monsieur Gelis (since there is a Gelis) is a fine-looking young fellow. He
tells me that this is his third class-year at the Ecole des Chartes, and
that he has been working for the past fifteen or eighteen months upon his
graduation thesis, the subject of which is the Condition of the
Benedictine Abbeys in 1700. He has just read my works upon the
“Monasticon”; and he is convinced that he cannot terminate this thesis
successfully without my advice, to begin with, and in the second place
without a certain manuscript which I possess, and which is nothing less
than the “Register of the Accounts of the Abbey of Citeaux from 1683 to
1704.”</p>
<p>Having thus explained himself, he hands me a letter of introduction
bearing the signature of one of the most illustrious of my colleagues.</p>
<p>Good! Now I know who he is! Monsieur Gelis is the very same young man who
last year under the chestnut-trees called me an idiot! And while unfolding
his letter of introduction I think to myself:</p>
<p>“Aha! my unlucky youth, you are very far from suspecting that I overheard
what you said, and that I know what you think of me—or, at least,
what you did think of me that day, for these young minds are so fickle? I
have got you now, my friend! You have fallen into the lion’s den, and so
unexpectedly, in good sooth, that the astonished old lion does not know
what to do with his prey. But come now, old lion! do not act like an
idiot! Is it not possible that you were an idiot? If you are not one now,
you certainly were one! You were a fool to have been listening to Monsieur
Gelis at the foot of the statue of Marguerite de Valois; you were doubly a
fool to have heard what he said; and you were trebly a fool not to have
forgotten what it would have been much better never to have heard.”</p>
<p>Having thus scolded the old lion, I exhorted him to show clemency. He did
not appear to require much coaxing, and gradually became so good-natured
that he had some difficulty in restraining himself from bursting out into
joyous roarings. From the way in which I had read my colleague’s letter
one might have supposed me a man who did not know his alphabet. I took a
long while to read it; and Monsieur Gelis might have become very tired
under different circumstances; but he was watching Jeanne, and endured the
trial with exemplary patience. Jeanne occasionally turned her face in our
direction. Well you could not expect a person to remain perfectly
motionless, could you? Mademoiselle Prefere was arranging her curls, and
her bosom occasionally swelled with little sighs. It may be observed that
I have myself often been honoured with those little sighs.</p>
<p>“Monsieur,” I said, as I folded up the letter, “I shall be very happy to
be of any service to you. You are occupied with researches in which I
myself have always felt a very lively interest. I have done all that lay
in my power. I know, as you do—and still better than you can know—how
much there remains to do. The manuscript you asked for is at your
disposal; you may take it home with you, but it is not a manuscript of the
smallest kind, and I am afraid—-”</p>
<p>“Oh, Monsieur,” said Gelis, “big books have never been able to make me
afraid of them.”</p>
<p>I begged the young man to wait for me, and I went into the next room to
get the Register, which I could not find at first, and which I almost
despaired of finding, as I discerned, from certain familiar signs, that
Therese had been setting the room in order. But the Register was so big
and so heavy that, luckily for me, Therese had not been able to put it in
order as she had doubtless wished to do. I could scarcely lift it up
myself; and I had the pleasure of finding it quite as heavy as I could
have hoped.</p>
<p>“Wait, my boy,” I said, with a smile which must have been very sarcastic—“wait!
I am going to give you something to do which will break your arms first,
and afterwards your head. That will be the first vengeance of Sylvestre
Bonnard. Later on we shall see what else there is to be done.”</p>
<p>When I returned to the City of Books I heard Monsieur Gelis and
Mademoiselle Jeanne chatting—chatting together, if you please! as if
they were the best friends in the world. Mademoiselle Prefere, being full
of decorum, did not say anything; but the other two were chatting like
birds. And what about? About the blond tint used by Venetian painters!
Yes, about the “Venetian blond.” That little serpent of a Gelis was
telling Jeanne the secret of the dye with which, according to the best
authorities, the women of Titian and of Veronese tinted their hair. And
Mademoiselle Jeanne was expressing her opinion very prettily about the
honey tint and the golden tint. I understood that that scamp of a Vecellio
was responsible—that they had been bending over the book together,
and that they had been admiring either that Doge’s wife we had been
looking at awhile before, or some other patrician woman of Venice.</p>
<p>Never mind! I appeared with my enormous old book, thinking that Gelis was
going to make a grimace. It was as much as one could have asked a porter
to carry, and my arms were stiff merely with lifting it. But the young man
caught it up like a feather, and slipped it under his arm with a smile.
Then he thanked me with that sort of brevity which I like, reminded me
that he had need of my advice, and, having made an appointment to meet me
another day, took his departure after bowing to us with the most perfect
self-possession conceivable.</p>
<p>“He seems quite a decent lad,” I said.</p>
<p>Jeanne turned over a few more pages of Vecellio, and made no answer.</p>
<p>“Aha!” I thought to myself.... And then we went to Saint-Cloud.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0028" id="link2H_4_0028"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> September-December. </h2>
<p>The regularity with which visit succeeded visit to the old man’s house
thereafter made me feel very grateful to Mademoiselle Prefere, who
succeeded at last in winning her right to occupy a special corner in the
City of Books. She now says “MY chair,” “MY footstool,” “MY pigeon hole.”
Her pigeon hole is really a small shelf properly belonging to the poets of
La Champagne, whom she expelled therefrom in order to obtain a lodging for
her work-bag. She is very amiable, and I must really be a monster not to
like her. I can only endure her—in the severest signification of the
word. But what would one not endure for Jeanne’s sake? Her presence lends
to the City of Books a charm which seems to hover about it even after she
has gone. She is very ignorant; but she is so finely gifted that whenever
I show her anything beautiful I am astounded to find that I had never
really seen it before, and that it is she who makes me see it. I have
found it impossible so far to make her follow some of my ideas, but I have
often found pleasure in following the whimsical and delicate course of her
own.</p>
<p>A more practical man than I would attempt to teach her to make herself
useful; but is not the capacity of being amiable a useful think in life?
Without being pretty, she charms; and the power to charm is perhaps, after
all, worth quite as much as the ability to darn stockings. Furthermore, I
am not immortal; and I doubt whether she will have become very old when my
notary (who is not Maitre Mouche) shall read to her a certain paper which
I signed a little while ago.</p>
<p>I do not wish that any one except myself should provide for her, and give
her her dowry. I am not, however, very rich, and the paternal inheritance
did not gain bulk in my hands. One does not accumulate money by poring
over old texts. But my books—at the price which such noble
merchandise fetches to-day—are worth something. Why, on that shelf
there are some poets of the sixteenth century for which bankers would bid
against princes! And I think that those “Heures” of Simon Vostre would not
be readily overlooked at the Hotel Sylvestre any more than would those
Preces Piae compiled for the use of Queen Claude. I have taken great pains
to collect and to preserve all those rare and curious editions which
people the City of Books; and for a long time I used to believe that they
were as necessary to my life as air and light. I have loved them well, and
even now I cannot prevent myself from smiling at them and caressing them.
Those morocco bindings are so delightful to the eye! These old vellums are
so soft to the touch! There is not a single one among those books which is
not worthy, by reason of some special merit, to command the respect of an
honourable man. What other owner would ever know how to dip into hem in
the proper way? Can I be even sure that another owner would not leave them
to decay in neglect, or mutilate them at the prompting of some ignorant
whim? Into whose hands will fall that incomparable copy of the “Histoire
de l’Abbaye de Saint-Germain-des-Pres,” on the margins of which the author
himself, in the person of Jacques Bouillard, made such substantial notes
in his own handwriting?... Master Bonnard, you are an old fool! Your
housekeeper—poor soul!—is nailed down upon her bed with a
merciless attack of rheumatism. Jeanne is to come with her chaperon, and,
instead of thinking how you are going to receive them, you are thinking
about a thousand stupidities. Sylvestre Bonnard, you will never succeed at
anything in this world, and it is I myself who tell you so!</p>
<p>And at this very moment I catch sight of them from my window, as they get
out of the omnibus. Jeanne leaps down lie a kitten; but Mademoiselle
Prefere intrusts herself to the strong arm of the conductor, with the shy
grace of a Virginia recovering after the shipwreck, and this time quite
resigned to being saved. Jeanne looks up, sees me, laughs, and
Mademoiselle Prefere has to prevent her from waving her umbrella at me as
a friendly signal. There is a certain stage of civilisation to which
Mademoiselle Jeanne never can be brought. You can teach her all the arts
if you like (it is not exactly to Mademoiselle Prefere that I am now
speaking); but you will never be able to teach her perfect manners. As a
charming child she makes the mistake of being charming only in her own
way. Only an old fool like myself could forgive her pranks. As for young
fools—and there are several of them still to be found—I do not
know what they would think about it; and what they might think is none of
my business. Just look at her running along the pavement, wrapped in her
cloak, with her hat tilted back on her head, and her feather fluttering in
the wind, like a schooner in full rig! And really she has a grace of poise
and motion which suggests a fine sailing-vessel—so much so, indeed,
that she makes me remember seeing one day, when I was at Havre.... But,
Bonnard, my friend, how many times is it necessary to tell you that your
housekeeper is in bed, and that you must go and open the door yourself?</p>
<p>Open, Old Man Winter! ‘tis Spring who rings the bell.</p>
<p>It is Jeanne herself—Jeanne is all flushed like a rose. Mademoiselle
Prefere, indignant and out of breath, has still another whole flight to
climb before reaching our lobby.</p>
<p>I explained the condition of my housekeeper, and proposed that we should
dine at a restaurant. But Therese—all-powerful still, even upon her
sick-bed—decided that we should dine at home, whether we wanted to
or no. Respectable people, in her opinion, never dined at restaurants.
Moreover, she had made all necessary arrangements—the dinner had
been bought; the concierge would cook it.</p>
<p>The audacious Jeanne insisted upon going to see whether the old woman
wanted anything. As you might suppose, she was sent back to the parlour
with short shrift, but not so harshly as I had feared.</p>
<p>“If I want anybody to do anything for me, which, thank God, I do not,”
Therese had replied, “I would get somebody less delicate and dainty than
you are. What I want is rest. That is a merchandise which is not sold at
fairs under the sign of ‘Motus with finger on lip.’ Go and have your fun,
and don’t stay here—for old age might be catching.”</p>
<p>Jeanne, after telling us what she had said, added that she liked very much
to hear old Therese talk. Whereupon Mademoiselle Prefere reproached her
for expressing such unladylike tastes.</p>
<p>I tried to excuse her by citing the example of Moliere. Just at that
moment it came to pass that, while climbing the ladder to get a book, she
upset a whole shelf-row. There was a heavy crash; and Mademoiselle
Prefere, being, of course, a very delicate person, almost fainted. Jeanne
quickly followed the books to the foot of the ladder. She made one think
of a kitten suddenly transformed into a woman, catching mice which had
been transformed into old books. While picking them up, she found one
which happened to interest her, and she began to read it, squatting down
upon her heels. It was the “Prince Grenouille,” she told us. Mademoiselle
Prefere took occasion to complain that Jeanne had so little taste for
poetry. It was impossible to get her to recite Casimir Delavigne’s poem on
the death of Joan of Arc without mistakes. It was the very most she could
do to learn “Le Petit Savoyard.” The schoolmistress did not think that any
one should read the “Prince Grenouille” before learning by heart the
stanzas to Duperrier; and, carried away by her enthusiasm, she began to
recite them in a voice sweeter than the bleating of a sheep:</p>
<p>“Ta douleur, Duperrier, sera donc eternelle,<br/>
Et les tristes discours<br/>
Que te met en l’esprit l’amitie paternelle<br/>
L’augmenteront toujours;<br/>
<br/>
. . . . . . . . .<br/>
<br/>
“Je sais de quels appas son enfance etait pleine,<br/>
Et n’ai pas entrepris,<br/>
Injurieux ami, de consoler ta peine<br/>
Avecque son mepris.”<br/></p>
<p>Then in ecstacy, she exclaimed,</p>
<p>“How beautiful that is! What harmony! How is it possible for any one not
to admire such exquisite, such touching verses! But why did Malherbe call
that poor Monsieur Duperrier his injurieux ami at a time when he had been
so severely tied by the death of his daughter? Injurieux ami—you
must acknowledge that the term is very harsh.”</p>
<p>I explained to this poetical person that the phrase “Injurieux ami,” which
shocked her so much, was in apposition, etc. etc. What I said, however,
had so little effect towards clearing her head that she was seized with a
severe and prolonged fit of sneezing. Meanwhile it was evident that the
history of “Prince Grenouille” had proved extremely funny; for it was all
that Jeanne could do, as she crouched down there on the carpet, to keep
herself from bursting into a wild fit of laughter. But when she had
finished with the prince and princess of the story, and the multitude of
their children, she assumed a very suppliant expression, and begged me as
a great favour to allow her to put on a white apron and go to the kitchen
to help in getting the dinner ready.</p>
<p>“Jeanne,” I replied, with the gravity of a master, “I think that if it is
a question of breaking plates, knocking off the edges of dishes, denting
all the pans, and smashing all the skimmers, the person whom Therese has
set to work in the kitchen already will be able to perform her task
without assistance; for it seems to me at this very moment I can hear
disastrous noises in that kitchen. But anyhow, Jeanne, I will charge you
with the duty of preparing the dessert. So go and get your white apron; I
will tie it on for you.”</p>
<p>Accordingly, I solemnly knotted the linen apron about her waist; and she
rushed into the kitchen, where she proceeded at once—as we
discovered later on—to prepare various dishes unknown to Vatel,
unknown even to that great Careme who began his treatise upon pieces
montees with these words: “The Fine Arts are five in number: Painting,
Music, Poetry, Sculpture, and Architecture—whereof the principal
branch is Confectionery.” But I had no reason to be pleased with this
little arrangement—for Mademoiselle Prefere, on finding herself
alone with me, began to act after a fashion which filled me with frightful
anxiety. She gazed upon me with eyes full of tears and flames, and uttered
enormous sighs.</p>
<p>“Oh, how I pity you!” she said. “A man like you—a man so superior as
you are—having to live alone with a coarse servant (for she is
certainly coarse, that is incontestable)! How cruel such a life must be!
You have need of repose—you have need of comfort, of care, of every
kind of attention; you might fall sick. And yet there is no woman who
would not deem it an honour to bear your name, and to share your
existence. No, there is none; my own heart tells me so.”</p>
<p>And she squeezed both hands over that heart of hers—always so ready
to fly away.</p>
<p>I was driven almost to distraction. I tried to make Mademoiselle Prefere
comprehend that I had no intention whatever of changing my habits at so
advanced an age, and that I found just as much happiness in life as my
character and my circumstances rendered possible.</p>
<p>“No, you are not happy!” she cried. “You need to have always beside you a
mind capable of comprehending your own. Shake off your lethargy, and cast
your eyes about you. Your professional connections are of the most
extended character, and you must have charming acquaintances. One cannot
be a Member of the Institute without going into society. See, judge,
compare. No sensible woman would refuse you her hand. I am a woman,
Monsieur; my instinct never deceives me—there is something within me
which assures me that you would find happiness in marriage. Women are so
devoted, so loving (not all, of course, but some)! And, then, they are so
sensitive to glory. Remember that at your age one has need, like Oedipus,
of an Egeria! Your cook is no longer able—she is deaf, she is
infirm. If anything should happen to you at night! Oh! it makes me shudder
even to think of it!”</p>
<p>And she really shuddered—she closed her eyes, clenched her hands,
stamped on the floor. Great was my dismay. With awful intensity she
resumed,</p>
<p>“Your health—your dear health! The health of a Member of the
Institute! How joyfully I would shed the very last drop of my blood to
preserve the life of a scholar, of a litterateur, of a man of worth. And
any woman who would not do as much, I should despise her! Let me tell you,
Monsieur—I used to know the wife of a great mathematician, a man who
used to fill whole note-books with calculations—so many note-books
that they filled all the cupboards in the house. He had heart-disease, and
he was visibly pining away. And I saw that wife of his, sitting there
beside him, perfectly calm! I could not endure it. I said to her one day,
‘My dear, you have no heart! If I were in your place I should...I
should...I do not know what I should do!’”</p>
<p>She paused for want of breath. My situation was terrible. As for telling
Mademoiselle Prefere what I really thought about her advice—that was
something which I could not even dream of daring to do. For to fall out
with her was to lose the chance of seeing Jeanne. So I resolved to take
the matter quietly. In any case, she was in my house: that consideration
helped me to treat her with something of courtesy.</p>
<p>“I am very old, Mademoiselle,” I answered her, “and I am very much afraid
that your advice comes to me rather late in life. Still, I will think
about it. In the meanwhile let me beg of you to be calm. I think a glass
of eau sucree would do you good!”</p>
<p>To my great surprise, these words calmed her at once; and I saw her sit
down very quietly in HER corner, close to HER pigeon-hole, upon HER chair,
with her feet upon HER footstool.</p>
<p>The dinner was a complete failure. Mademoiselle Prefere, who seemed lost
in a brown study, never noticed the fact. As a rule I am very sensitive
about such misfortunes; but this one caused Jeanne so much delight that at
last I could not help enjoying it myself. Even at my age I had not been
able to learn before that a chicken, raw on one side and burned on the
other, was a funny thing; but Jeanne’s bursts of laughter taught me that
it was. That chicken caused us to say a thousand very witty things, which
I have forgotten; and I was enchanted that it had not been properly
cooked. Jeanne put it back to roast again; then she broiled it; then she
stewed it with butter. And every time it came back to the table it was
much less appetising and much more mirth-provoking than before. When we
did eat it, at last, it had become a thing for which there is no name in
any cuisine.</p>
<p>The almond cake was much more extraordinary. It was brought to the table
in the pan, because it never could have got out of it. I invited Jeanne to
help us all to a piece thinking that I was going to embarrass her; but she
broke the pan and gave each of us a fragment. To think that anybody at my
age could eat such things was an idea possible only to the very artless
mind. Mademoiselle Prefere, suddenly awakened from her dream, indignantly
pushed away the sugary splinter of earthenware, and deemed it opportune to
inform me that she herself was exceedingly skilful in making
confectionery.</p>
<p>“Ah!” exclaimed Jeanne, with an air of surprise not altogether without
malice. Then she wrapped all the fragments of the pan in a piece of paper,
for the purpose of giving them to her little playmates—especially to
the three little Mouton girls, who are naturally inclined to gluttony.</p>
<p>Secretly, however, I was beginning to feel very uneasy. It did not now
seem in any way possible to keep much longer upon good terms with
Mademoiselle Prefere since her matrimonial fury had this burst forth. And
that lady affronted, good-bye to Jeanne! I took advantage of a moment
while the sweet soul was busy putting on her cloak, in order to ask Jeanne
to tell me exactly what her own age was. She was eighteen years and one
month old. I counted on my fingers, and found she would not come of age
for another two years and eleven months. And how should we be able to
manage during all that time?</p>
<p>At the door Mademoiselle Prefere squeezed my hand with so much meaning
that I fairly shook from head to foot.</p>
<p>“Good-bye,” I said very gravely to the young girl. “But listen to me a
moment: your friend is very old, and might perhaps fail you when you need
him most. Promise me never to fail in your duty to yourself, and then I
shall have no fear. God keep you, my child!”</p>
<p>After closing the door behind them, I opened the window to get a last look
at her as she was going away. But the night was dark, and I could see only
two vague shadows flitting across the quay. I heard the vast deep hom of
the city rising up about me; and I suddenly felt a great sinking at my
heart.</p>
<p>Poor child!</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0029" id="link2H_4_0029"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> December 15. </h2>
<p>The King of Thule kept a goblet of gold which his dying mistress had
bequeathed him as a souvenir. When about to die himself, after having
drunk from it for the last time, he threw the goblet into the sea. And I
keep this diary of memories even as that old prince of the mist-haunted
seas kept his carven goblet; and even as he flung away at last his
love-pledge, so will I burn this book of souvenirs. Assuredly it is not
through any arrogant avarice nor through any egotistical pride, that I
shall destroy this record of a humble life—it is only because I fear
lest those things which are dear and sacred to me might appear before
others, because of my inartistic manner of expression, either commonplace
or absurd.</p>
<p>I do not say this in view of what is going to follow. Absurd I certainly
must have been when, having been invited to dinner by Mademoiselle
Prefere, I took my seat in a bergere (it was really a bergere) at the
right hand of that alarming person. The table had been set in a little
parlour; and I could observe from the poor way in which it was set out
that the schoolmistress was one of those ethereal souls who soar above
terrestrial things. Chipped plates, unmatched glasses, knives with loose
handles, forks with yellow prongs—there was absolutely nothing
wanting to spoil the appetite of an honest man.</p>
<p>I was assured that the dinner had been cooked for me—for me alone—although
Maitre Mouche had also been invited. Mademoiselle Prefere must have
imagined that I had Sarmatian tastes on the subject of butter; for that
which she offered me, served up in little thin pats, was excessively
rancid.</p>
<p>The roast very nearly poisoned me. But I had the pleasure of hearing
Maitre Mouche and Mademoiselle Prefere discourse upon virtue. I said the
pleasure—I ought to have said the shame; for the sentiments to which
they gave expression soared far beyond the range of my vulgar nature.</p>
<p>What they said proved to me as clear as day that devotedness was their
daily bread, and that self-sacrifice was not less necessary to their
existence than air and water. Observing that I was not eating,
Mademoiselle Prefere made a thousand efforts to overcome that which she
was good enough to term my “discretion.” Jeanne was not of the party,
because, I was told, her presence at it would have been contrary to the
rules, and would have wounded the feelings of the other school-children,
among whom it was necessary to maintain a certain equality. I secretly
congratulated her upon having escaped from the Merovingian butter; from
the huge radishes, empty as funeral-urns; form the leathery roast, and
from various other curiosities of diet to which I had exposed myself for
the love of her.</p>
<p>The extremely disconsolate-looking servant served up some liquid to which
they gave the name of cream—I do not know why—and vanished
away like a ghost.</p>
<p>Then Mademoiselle Prefere related to Maitre Mouche, with extraordinary
transports of emotion, all that she had said to me in the City of Books,
during the time that my housekeeper was sick in bed. Her admiration for a
Member of the Institute, her terror lest I should be taken ill while
unattended, and the certainty she felt that any intelligent woman would be
proud and happy to share my existence—she concealed nothing, but, on
the contrary, added many fresh follies to the recital. Maitre Mouche kept
nodding his head in approval while cracking nuts. Then, after all this
verbiage, he demanded, with an agreeable smile, what my answer had been.</p>
<p>Mademoiselle Prefere, pressing her hand upon her heart and extending the
other towards me, cried out,</p>
<p>“He is so affectionate, so superior, so good, and so great! He answered...
But I could never, because I am only a humble woman—I could never
repeat the words of a Member of the Institute. I can only utter the
substance of them. He answered, ‘Yes, I understand you—yes.’”</p>
<p>And with these words she reached out and seized one of my hands. Then
Maitre Mouche, also overwhelmed with emotion, arose and seized my other
hand.</p>
<p>“Monsieur,” he said, “permit me to offer my congratulations.”</p>
<p>Several times in my life I have known fear; but never before had I
experienced any fright of so nauseating a character. A sickening terror
came upon me.</p>
<p>I disengaged by two hands, and, rising to my feet, so as to give all
possible seriousness to my words, I said,</p>
<p>“Madame, either I explained myself very badly when you were at my house,
or I have totally misunderstood you here in your own. In either case, a
positive declaration is absolutely necessary. Permit me, Madame, to make
it now, very plainly. No—I never did understand you; I am totally
ignorant of the nature of this marriage project that you have been
planning for me—if you really have been planning one. In any event,
I should not think of marrying. It would be unpardonable folly at my age,
and even now, at this moment, I cannot conceive how a sensible person like
you could ever have advised me to marry. Indeed, I am strongly inclined to
believe that I must have been mistaken, and that you never said anything
of the kind before. In the latter case, please excuse an old man totally
unfamiliar with the usages of society, unaccustomed to the conversation of
ladies, and very contrite for his mistake.”</p>
<p>Maitre Mouche went back very softly to his place, where, not finding any
more nuts to crack, he began to whittle a cork.</p>
<p>Mademoiselle Prefere, after staring at me for a few moments with an
expression in her little round dry eyes which I had never seen there
before, suddenly resumed her customary sweetness and graciousness. Then
she cried out in honeyed tones,</p>
<p>“Oh! these learned men!—these studious men! They are like children.
Yes, Monsieur Bonnard, you are a real child!”</p>
<p>Then, turning to the notary, who still sat very quietly in his corner,
with his nose over his cork, she exclaimed, in beseeching tones,</p>
<p>“Oh, do not accuse him! Do not accuse him! Do not think any evil of him, I
beg of you! Do not think it at all! Must I ask you upon my knees?”</p>
<p>Maitre Mouche continued to examine all the various aspects and surfaces of
his cork without making any further manifestation.</p>
<p>I was very indignant; and I know that my cheeks must have been extremely
red, if I could judge by the flush of heat which I felt rise to my face.
This would enable me to explain the words I heard through all the buzzing
in my ears:</p>
<p>“I am frightened about him! our poor friend!... Monsieur Mouche, be kind
enough to open a window! It seems to me that a compress of arnica would do
him some good.”</p>
<p>I rushed out into the street with an unspeakable feeling of shame.</p>
<p>“My poor Jeanne!”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0030" id="link2H_4_0030"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> December 20. </h2>
<p>I passed eight days without hearing anything further in regard to the
Prefere establishment. Then, feeling myself unable to remain any longer
without some news of Clementine’s daughter, and feeling furthermore that I
owed it as a duty to myself not to cease my visits with the school without
more serious cause, I took my way to Les Ternes.</p>
<p>The parlour seemed to me more cold, more damp, more inhospitable, and more
insidious than ever before; and the servant much more silent and much more
scared. I asked to see Mademoiselle Jeanne; but, after a very considerable
time, it was Mademoiselle Prefere who made her appearance instead—severe
and pale, with lips compressed and a hard look in her eyes.</p>
<p>“Monsieur,” she said, folding her arms over her pelerine, “I regret very
much that I cannot allow you to see Mademoiselle Alexandre to-day; but I
cannot possibly do it.”</p>
<p>“Why not?” I asked in astonishment.</p>
<p>“Monsieur,” she replied, “the reasons which compel me to request that your
visits shall be less frequent hereafter are of an excessively delicate
nature; and I must beg you to spare me the unpleasantness of mentioning
them.”</p>
<p>“Madame,” I replied, “I have been authorized by Jeanne’s guardian to see
his ward every day. Will you please to inform me of your reasons for
opposing the will of Monsieur Mouche?”</p>
<p>“The guardian of Mademoiselle Alexandre,” she replied (and she dwelt upon
that word “guardian” as upon a solid support), “desires, quite as strongly
as I myself do, that your assiduities may come to an end as soon as
possible.”</p>
<p>“Then, if that be the case,” I said, “be kind enough to let me know his
reasons and your own.”</p>
<p>She looked up at the little spiral of paper on the ceiling, and then
replied, with stern composure,</p>
<p>“You insist upon it? Well, although such explanations are very painful for
a woman to make, I will yield to your exaction. This house, Monsieur is an
honourable house. I have my responsibility. I have to watch like a mother
over each one of my pupils. Your assiduities in regard to Mademoiselle
Alexandre could not possibly be continued without serious injury to the
young girl herself; and it is my duty to insist that they shall cease.”</p>
<p>“I do not really understand you,” I replied—and I was telling the
plain truth. Then she deliberately resumed:</p>
<p>“Your assiduities in this house are being interpreted, by the most
respectable and the least suspicious persons, in such a manner that I find
myself obliged, both in the interest of my establishment and in the
interest of Mademoiselle Alexandre, to see that they end at once.”</p>
<p>“Madame,” I cried, “I have heard a great many silly things in my life, but
never anything so silly as what you have just said!”</p>
<p>She answered me quietly,</p>
<p>“Your words of abuse will not affect me in the slightest. When one has a
duty to accomplish, one is strong enough to endure all.”</p>
<p>And she pressed her pelerine over her heart once more—not perhaps on
this occasion to restrain, but doubtless only to caress that generous
heart.</p>
<p>“Madame,” I said, shaking my finger at her, “you have wantonly aroused the
indignation of an aged man. Be good enough to act in such a fashion that
the old man may be able at least to forget your existence, and do not add
fresh insults to those which I have already sustained from your lips. I
give you fair warning that I shall never cease to look after Mademoiselle
Alexandre; and that should you attempt to do her any harm, in any manner
whatsoever, you will have serious reason to regret it!”</p>
<p>The more I became excited, the more she became cool; and she answered in a
tone of superb indifference:</p>
<p>“Monsieur, I am much too well informed in regard to the nature of the
interest which you take in this young girl, not to withdraw her
immediately from that very surveillance with which you threaten me. After
observing the more than equivocal intimacy in which you are living with
your housekeeper, I ought to have taken measures at once to render it
impossible for you ever to come into contact with an innocent child. In
the future I shall certainly do it. If up to this time I have been too
trustful, it is for Mademoiselle Alexandre, and not for you, to reproach
me with it. But she is too artless and too pure—thanks to me!—ever
to have suspected the nature of that danger into which you were trying to
lead her. I scarcely suppose that you will place me under the necessity of
enlightening her upon the subject.”</p>
<p>“Come, my poor old Bonnard,” I said to myself, as I shrugged my shoulders—“so
you had to live as long as this in order to learn for the first time
exactly what a wicked woman is. And now your knowledge of the subject is
complete.”</p>
<p>I went out without replying; and I had the pleasure of observing, from the
sudden flush which overspread the face of the schoolmistress, that my
silence had wounded her far more than my words.</p>
<p>As I passed through the court I looked about me in every direction for
Jeanne. She was watching for me, and she ran to me.</p>
<p>“If anybody touches one little hair of your head, Jeanne, write to me!
Good-bye!”</p>
<p>“No, not good-bye.”</p>
<p>I replied,</p>
<p>“Well, no—not good-bye! Write to me!”</p>
<p>I went straight to Madame de Gabry’s residence.</p>
<p>“Madame is at Rome with Monsieur. Did not Monsieur know it?”</p>
<p>“Why, yes,” I replied. “Madame wrote to me.”...</p>
<p>She had indeed written to me in regard to her leaving home; but my head
must have become very much confused, so that I had forgotten all about it.
The servant seemed to be of the same opinion, for he looked at me in a way
that seemed to signify, “Monsieur Bonnard is doting”—and he leaned
down over the balustrade of the stairway to see if I was not going to do
something extraordinary before I got to the bottom. But I descended the
stairs rationally enough; and then he drew back his head in
disappointment.</p>
<p>On returning home I was informed that Monsieur Gelis was waiting for me in
the parlour. (This young man has become a constant visitor. His judgement
is at fault at times; but his mind is not at all commonplace.) On this
occasion, however, his usually welcome visit only embarrassed me. “Alas!”
I thought to myself, “I shall be sure to say something very stupid to my
young friend to-day, and he also will think that my facilities are
becoming impaired. But still I cannot really explain to him that I had
first been demanded in wedlock, and subsequently traduced as a man wholly
devoid of morals—that even Therese had become an object of suspicion—and
that Jeanne remains in the power of the most rascally woman on the face of
the earth. I am certainly in an admirable state of mind for conversing
about Cistercian abbeys with a young and mischievously minded man.
Nevertheless, we shall see—we shall try.”...</p>
<p>But Therese stopped me:</p>
<p>“How red you are, Monsieur!” she exclaimed, in a tone of reproach.</p>
<p>“It must be the spring,” I answered.</p>
<p>She cried out,</p>
<p>“The spring!—in the month of December?”</p>
<p>That is a fact! this is December. Ah! what is the matter with my head?
what a fine help I am going to be to poor Jeanne!</p>
<p>“Therese, take my cane; and put it, if you possibly can, in some place
where I shall be able to find it again.</p>
<p>“Good-day, Monsieur Gelis. How are you?”</p>
<p>Undated.</p>
<p>Next morning the old boy wanted to get up; but the old boy could not get
up. A merciless invisible hand kept him down upon his bed. Finding himself
immovably riveted there, the old boy resigned himself to remain
motionless; but his thoughts kept running in all directions.</p>
<p>He must have had a very violent fever; for Mademoiselle Prefere, the
Abbots of Saint-Germain-des-Pres, and the servant of Madame de Gabry
appeared to him in divers fantastic shapes. The figure of the servant in
particular lengthened weirdly over his head, grimacing like some gargoyle
of a cathedral. Then it seemed to me that there were a great many people,
much too many people, in my bedroom.</p>
<p>This bedroom of mine is furnished after the antiquated fashion. The
portrait of my father in full uniform, and the portrait of my mother in
her cashmere dress, are suspended on the wall. The wall-paper is covered
with green foliage designs. I am aware of all this, and I am even
conscious that everything is faded, very much faded. But an old man’s room
does not require to be pretty; it is enough that it should be clean, and
Therese sees to that. At all events my room is sufficiently decorated to
please a mind like mine, which has always remained somewhat childish and
dreamy. There are things hanging on the wall or scattered over the tables
and shelves which usually please my fancy and amuse me. But to-day it
would seem as if all those objects had suddenly conceived some kind of
ill-will against me. They have all become garish, grimacing, menacing.
That statuette, modelled after one of the Theological Virtues of
Notre-Dame de Brou, always so ingenuously graceful in its natural
condition, is now making contortions and putting out its tongue at me. And
that beautiful miniature—in which one of the most skilful pupils of
Jehan Fouquet depicted himself, girdled with the cord-girdle of the Sons
of St. Francis, offering his book, on bended knee, to the good Duc
d’Angouleme—who has taken it out of its frame and put in its place a
great ugly cat’s head, which stares at me with phosphorescent eyes. And
the designs on the wall-paper have also turned into heads—hideous
green heads.... But no—I am sure that wall-paper must have
foliage-designs upon it at this moment just as it had twenty years ago,
and nothing else.... But no, again—I was right before—they are
heads, with eyes, noses, mouths—they are heads!... Ah! now I
understand! they are both heads and foliage-designs at the same time. I
wish I could not see them at all.</p>
<p>And there, on my right, the pretty miniature of the Franciscan has come
back again; but it seems to me as if I can only keep it in its frame by a
tremendous effort of will, and that the moment I get tired the ugly
cat-head will appear in its place. Certainly I am not delirious; I can see
Therese very plainly, standing at the foot of my bed; I can hear her
speaking to me perfectly well, and I should be able to answer her quite
satisfactorily if I were not kept so busy in trying to compel the various
objects about me to maintain their natural aspect.</p>
<p>Here is the doctor coming. I never sent for him, but it gives me pleasure
to see him. He is an old neighbor of mine; I have never been of much
service to him, but I like him very much. Even if I do not say much to
him, I have at least full possession of all my faculties, and I even find
myself extraordinarily crafty and observant to-day, for I note all his
gestures, his every look, the least wrinkling of his face. But the doctor
is very cunning, too, and I cannot really tell what he thinks about me.
The deep thought of Goethe suddenly comes to my mind and I exclaim,</p>
<p>“Doctor, the old man has consented to allow himself to become sick; but he
does not intend, this time at least, to make any further concessions to
nature.”</p>
<p>Neither the doctor nor Therese laughs at my little joke. I suppose they
cannot have understood it.</p>
<p>The doctor goes away; evening comes; and all sorts of strange shadows
begin to shape themselves about my bed-curtains, forming and dissolving by
turns. And other shadows—ghosts—throng by before me; and
through them I can see distinctively the impassive face of my faithful
servant. And suddenly a cry, a shrill cry, a great cry of distress, rends
my ears. Was it you who called me Jeanne?</p>
<p>The day is over; and the shadows take their places at my bedside to remain
with me all through the long night.</p>
<p>Then morning comes—I feel a peace, a vast peace, wrapping me all
about.</p>
<p>Art Thou about to take me into Thy rest, my dear Lord God?</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0031" id="link2H_4_0031"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> February 186-. </h2>
<p>The doctor is quite jovial. It seems that I am doing him a great deal of
credit by being able to get out of bed. If I must believe him, innumerable
disorders must have pounced down upon my poor old body all at the same
time.</p>
<p>These disorders, which are the terror of ordinary mankind, have names
which are the terror of philologists. They are hybrid names, half Greek,
half Latin, with terminations in “itis,” indicating the inflammatory
condition, and in “algia,” indicating pain. The doctor gives me all their
names, together with a corresponding number of adjectives ending in “ic,”
which serve to characterise their detestable qualities. In short, they
represent a good half of that most perfect copy of the Dictionary of
Medicine contained in the too-authentic box of Pandora.</p>
<p>“Doctor, what an excellent common-sense story the story of Pandora is!—if
I were a poet I would put it into French verse. Shake hands, doctor! You
have brought me back to life; I forgive you for it. You have given me back
to my friends; I thank you for it. You say I am quite strong. That may be,
that may be; but I have lasted a very long time. I am a very old article
of furniture; I might be very satisfactorily compared to my father’s
arm-chair. It was an arm-chair which the good man had inherited, and in
which he used to lounge from morning until evening. Twenty times a day,
when I was quite a baby, I used to climb up and seat myself on one of the
arms of that old-fashioned chair. So long as the chair remained intact,
nobody paid any particular attention to it. But it began to limp on one
foot and then folks began to say that it was a very good chair. Afterwards
it became lame in three legs, squeaked with the fourth leg, and lost
nearly half of both arms. Then everybody would exclaim, ‘What a strong
chair!’ They wondered how it was that after its arms had been worn off and
all its legs knocked out of perpendicular, it could yet preserve the
recognisable shape of a chair, remains nearly erect, and still be of some
service. The horse-hair came out of its body at last, and it gave up the
ghost. And when Cyprien, our servant, sawed up its mutilated members for
fire-wood, everybody redoubled their cries of admiration. Oh! what an
excellent—what a marvellous chair! It was the chair of Pierre
Sylvestre Bonnard, the cloth merchant—of Epimenide Bonnard, his son—of
Jean-Baptiste Bonnard, the Pyrrhonian philosopher and Chief of the Third
Maritime Division. Oh! what a robust and venerable chair!’ In reality it
was a dead chair. Well, doctor, I am that chair. You think I am solid
because I have been able to resist an attack which would have killed many
people, and which only three-fourths killed me. Much obliged! I feel none
the less that I am something which has been irremediably damaged.”</p>
<p>The doctor tries to prove to me, with the help of enormous Greek and Latin
words, that I am really in a very good condition. It would, of course, be
useless to attempt any demonstration of this kind in so lucid a language
as French. However, I allow him to persuade me at last; and I see him to
the door.</p>
<p>“Good! good!” exclaimed Therese; “that is the way to put the doctor out of
the house! Just do the same thing once or twice again, and he will not
come to see you any more—and so much the better?”</p>
<p>“Well, Therese, now that I have become such a hearty man again, do not
refuse to give me my letters. I am sure there must be quite a big bundle
of letters, and it would be very wicked to keep me any longer from reading
them.”</p>
<p>Therese, after some little grumbling, gave me my letters. But what did it
matter?—I looked at all the envelopes, and saw that no one of them
had been addressed by the little hand which I so much wish I could see
here now, turning over the pages of the Vecellio. I pushed the whole
bundle of letters away: they had no more interest for me.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0032" id="link2H_4_0032"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> April-June </h2>
<p>It was a hotly contested engagement.</p>
<p>“Wait, Monsieur, until I have put on my clean things,” exclaimed Therese,
“and I will go out with you this time also; I will carry your
folding-stool as I have been doing these last few days, and we will go and
sit down somewhere in the sun.”</p>
<p>Therese actually thinks me infirm. I have been sick, it is true, but there
is an end to all things! Madame Malady has taken her departure quite
awhile ago, and it is now more than three months since her pale and
gracious-visaged handmaid, Dame Convalescence, politely bade me farewell.
If I were to listen to my housekeeper, I should become a veritable
Monsieur Argant, and I should wear a nightcap with ribbons for the rest of
my life.... No more of this!—I propose to go out by myself! Therese
will not hear of it. She takes my folding-stool, and wants to follow me.</p>
<p>“Therese, to-morrow, if you like, we will take our seats on the sunny side
of the wall of La Petite Provence and stay there just as long as you
please. But to-day I have some very important affairs to attend to.”</p>
<p>“So much the better! But your affairs are not the only affairs in this
world.”</p>
<p>I beg; I scold; I make my escape.</p>
<p>It is quite a pleasant day. With the aid of a cab and the help of almighty
God, I trust to be able to fulfil my purpose.</p>
<p>There is the wall on which is painted in great blue letters the words
“Pensionnat de Demoiselles tenu par Mademoiselle Virginie Prefere.” There
is the iron gate which would give free entrance into the court-yard if it
were ever opened. But the lock is rusty, and sheets of zinc put up behind
the bars protect the indiscreet observation those dear little souls to
whom Mademoiselle Prefere doubtless teaches modesty, sincerity, justice,
and disinterestedness. There is a window, with iron bars before it, and
panes daubed over with white paint—the window of the domestic
offices, like a glazed eye—the only aperture of the building opening
upon the exterior world. As for the house-door, through which I entered so
often, but which is now closed against me for ever, it is just as I saw it
the last time, with its little iron-grated wicket. The single stone step
in front of it is deeply worn, and, without having very good eyes behind
my spectacles, I can see the little white scratches on the stone which
have been made by the nails in the shoes of the girls going in and out.
And why cannot I also go in? I have a feeling that Jeanne must be
suffering a great deal in this dismal house, and that she calls my name in
secret. I cannot go away from the gate! A strange anxiety takes hold of
me. I pull the bell. The scared-looking servant comes to the door, even
more scared-looking than when I saw her the last time. Strict orders have
been given; I am not to be allowed to see Mademoiselle Jeanne. I beg the
servant to be so kind as to tell me how the child is. The servant, after
looking to her right and then to her left, tells me that Mademoiselle
Jeanne is well, and then shuts the door in my face. And I am all alone in
the street again.</p>
<p>How many times since then have I wandered in the same way under that wall,
and passed before the little door,—full of shame and despair to find
myself even weaker than that poor child, who has no other help of friend
except myself in the world!</p>
<p>Finally I overcame my repugnance sufficiently to call upon Maitre Mouche.
The first thing I remarked was that his office is much more dusty and much
more mouldy this year that it was last year. The notary made his
appearance after a moment, with his familiar stiff gestures, and his
restless eyes quivering behind his eye-glasses. I made my complaints to
him. He answered me.... But why should I write down, even in a notebook
which I am going to burn, my recollections of a downright scoundrel? He
takes sides with Mademoiselle Prefere, whose intelligent mind and
irreproachable character he has long appreciated. He does not feel himself
in a position to decide the nature of the question at issue; but he must
assure me that appearances have been greatly against me. That of course
makes no difference to me. He adds—(and this does make some sense to
me)—that the small sum which had been placed in his hands to defray
the expenses of the education of his ward has been expended, and that, in
view of the circumstances, he cannot but gently admire the
disinterestedness of Mademoiselle Prefere in consenting to allow
Mademoiselle Jeanne to remain with her.</p>
<p>A magnificent light, the light of a perfect day, floods the sordid place
with its incorruptible torrent, and illuminates teh person of that man!</p>
<p>And outside it pours down its splendour upon all the wretchedness of a
populous quarter.</p>
<p>How sweet it is,—this light with which my eyes have so long been
filled, and which ere long I must for ever cease to enjoy! I wander out
with my hands behind me, dreaming as I go, following the line of the
fortifications; and I find myself after awhile, I know not how, in an
out-of-the-way suburb full of miserable little gardens. By the dusty
roadside I observe a plant whose flower, at once dark and splendid, seems
worthy of association with the noblest and purest mourning for the dead.
It is a columbine. Our fathers called it “Our Lady’s Glove”—le gant
de Notre-Dame. Only such a “Notre-Dame” as might make herself very, very
small, for the sake of appearing to little children, could ever slip her
dainty fingers into the narrow capsue of that flower.</p>
<p>And there is a big bumble-bee who tries to force himself into the flower,
brutally; but his mouth cannot reach the nectar, and the poor glutton
strives and strives in vain. He has to give up the attempt, and comes out
of the flower all smeared over with pollen. He flies off in his own heavy
lumbering way; but there are not many flowers in this portion of the
suburbs, which has been defiled by the soot and smoke of factories. So he
comes back to the columbine again, and this time he pierces the corolla
and sucks the honey through the little hole which he has made; I should
never have thought that a bumble-bee had so much sense! Why, that is
admirable! The more I observe, them, the more do insects and flowers fill
me with astonishment. I am like that good Rollin who went wild with
delight over the flowers of his peach-trees. I wish I could have a fine
garden, and live at the verge of a wood.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0033" id="link2H_4_0033"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> August, September. </h2>
<p>It occurred to me one Sunday morning to watch for the moment when
Mademoiselle Prefere’s pupils were leaving the school in procession to
attend Mass at the parish church. I watched them passing two by two,—the
little ones first with very serious faces. There were three of them all
dressed exactly alike—dumpy, plump, important-looking little
creatures, whom I recognized at once as the Mouton girls. Their elder
sister is the artist who drew that terrible head of Tatius, King of the
Sabines. Beside the column, the assistant school-teacher, with her
prayer-book in her hand, was gesturing and frowning. Then came the next
oldest class, and finally the big girls, all whispering to each other, as
they went by. But I did not see Jeanne.</p>
<p>I went to police-headquarters and inquired whether they chanced to have,
filed away somewhere or other, any information regarding the establishment
in the Rue Demours. I succeeded in inducing them to send some female
inspectors there. These returned bringing with them the most favourable
reports about the establishment. In their opinion the Prefere School was a
model school. It is evident that if I were to force an investigation,
Mademoiselle Prefere would receive academic honours.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0034" id="link2H_4_0034"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> October 3. </h2>
<p>This Thursday being a school-holiday I had teh chance of meeting the three
little Mouton girls in the vicinity of the Rue Demours. After bowing to
their mother, I asked the eldest who appears to be about ten years old,
how was her playmate, Mademoiselle Jeanne Alexandre.</p>
<p>The little Mouton girl answered me, all in a breath,</p>
<p>“Jeanne Alexandre is not my playmate. She is only kept in the school for
charity—so they make her sweep the class-rooms. It was Mademoiselle
who said so. And Jeanne Alexandre is a bad girl; so they lock her up in
the dark room—and it serves her right—and I am a good girl—and
I am never locked up in the dark room.”</p>
<p>The three little girls resumed their walk, and Madame Mouton followed
close behind them, looking back over her broad shoulder at me, in a very
suspicious manner.</p>
<p>Alas! I find myself reduced to expedients of a questionable character.
Madame de Gabry will not come back to Paris for at least three months
more, at the very soonest. Without her, I have no tact, I have no common
sense—I am nothing but a cumbersome, clumsy, mischief-making
machine.</p>
<p>Nevertheless, I cannot possibly permit them to make Jeanne a
boarding-school servant!</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0035" id="link2H_4_0035"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> December 28. </h2>
<p>The idea that Jeanne was obliged to sweep the rooms had become absolutely
unbearable.</p>
<p>The weather was dark and cold. Night had already begun. I rang the
school-door bell with the tranquillity of a resolute man. The moment that
the timid servant opened the door, I slipped a gold piece into her hand,
and promised her another if she would arrange matters so that I could see
Mademoiselle Alexandre. Her answer was,</p>
<p>“In one hour from now, at the grated window.”</p>
<p>And she slammed the door in my face so rudely that she knocked my hat into
the gutter. I waited for one very long hour in a violent snow-storm; then
I approached the window. Nothing! The wind raged, and the snow fell
heavily. Workmen passing by with their implements on their shoulders, and
their heads bent down to keep the snow from coming in their faces, rudely
jostled me. Still nothing. I began to fear I had been observed. I knew
that I had done wrong in bribing a servant, but I was not a bit sorry for
it. Woe to the man who does not know how to break through social
regulations in case of necessity! Another quarter of an hour passed.
Nothing. At last the window was partly opened.</p>
<p>“Is that you, Monsieur Bonnard?”</p>
<p>“Is that you, Jeanne?—tell me at once what has become of you.”</p>
<p>“I am well—very well.”</p>
<p>“But what else!”</p>
<p>“They have put me in the kitchen, and I have to sweep the school-rooms.”</p>
<p>“In the kitchen! Sweeping—you! Gracious goodness!”</p>
<p>“Yes, because my guardian does not pay for my schooling any longer.”</p>
<p>“Gracious goodness! Your guardian seems to me to be a thorough scoundrel.”</p>
<p>“Then you know—-”</p>
<p>“What?”</p>
<p>“Oh! don’t ask me to tell you that!—but I would rather die than find
myself alone with him again.”</p>
<p>“And why did you not write to me?”</p>
<p>“I was watched.”</p>
<p>At this instant I formed a resolve which nothing in this world could have
induced me to change. I did, indeed, have some idea that I might be acting
contrary to law; but I did not give myself the least concern about that
idea. And, being firmly resolved, I was able to be prudent. I acted with
remarkable coolness.</p>
<p>“Jeanne,” I asked, “tell me! does that room you are in open into the
court-yard?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Can you open the street-door from the inside yourself?”</p>
<p>“Yes,—if there is nobody in the porter’s lodge.”</p>
<p>“Go and see if there is any one there, and be careful that nobody observes
you.”</p>
<p>Then I waited, keeping a watch on the door and window.</p>
<p>In six or seven seconds Jeanne reappeared behind the bars, and said,</p>
<p>“The servant is in the porter’s lodge.”</p>
<p>“Very well,” I said, “have you a pen and ink?”</p>
<p>“No.”</p>
<p>“A pencil?”</p>
<p>“Yes.”</p>
<p>“Pass it out here.”</p>
<p>I took an old newspaper out of my pocket, and—in a wind which blew
almost hard enough to put the street-lamps out, in a downpour of snow
which almost blinded me—I managed to wrap up and address that paper
to Mademoiselle Prefere.</p>
<p>While I was writing I asked Jeanne,</p>
<p>“When the postman passes he puts the papers and letters in the box,
doesn’t he? He rings the bell and goes away? Then the servant opens the
letter-box and takes whatever she finds there to Mademoiselle Prefere
immediately; is not that about the way the thing is managed whenever
anything comes by post?”</p>
<p>Jeanne thought it was.</p>
<p>“Then we shall soon see. Jeanne, go and watch again; and, as soon as the
servant leaves the lodge, open the door and come out here to me.”</p>
<p>Having said this, I put my newspaper in the box, gave the bell a
tremendous pull, and then hid myself in the embrasure of a neighbouring
door.</p>
<p>I might have been there several minutes, when the little door quivered,
then opened, and a young girl’s head made its appearance through the
opening. I took hold of it; I pulled it towards me.</p>
<p>“Come, Jeanne! come!”</p>
<p>She stared at me uneasily. Certainly she must have been afraid that I had
gone mad; but, on the contrary, I was very rational indeed.</p>
<p>“Come, my child! come!”</p>
<p>“Where?”</p>
<p>“To Madame de Gabry’s.”</p>
<p>Then she took my arm. For some time we ran like a couple of thieves. But
running is an exercise ill-suited to one as corpulent as I am, and,
finding myself out of breath at last, I stopped and leaned upon something
which turned out to be the stove of a dealer in roasted chestnuts, who was
doing business at the corner of a wine-seller’s shop, where a number of
cabmen were drinking. One of them asked us if we did not want a cab. Most
assuredly we wanted a cab! The driver, after setting down his glass on the
zinc counter, climbed upon his seat and urged his horse forward. We were
saved.</p>
<p>“Phew!” I panted, wiping my forehead. For, in spite of the cold, I was
perspiring profusely.</p>
<p>What seemed very odd was that Jeanne appeared to be much more conscious
than I was of the enormity which we had committed. She looked very serious
indeed, and was visibly uneasy.</p>
<p>“In the kitchen!” I cried out, with indignation.</p>
<p>She shook her head, as if to say, “Well, there or anywhere else, what does
it matter to me?” And by the light of the street-lamps, I observed with
pain that her face was very thin and her features all pinched. I did not
find in her any of that vivacity, any of those bright impulses, any of
that quickness of expression, which used to please me so much. Her gaze
had become timid, her gestures constrained, her whole attitude melancholy.
I took her hand—a little cold hand, which had become all hardened
and bruised. The poor child must have suffered very much. I questioned
her. She told me very quietly that Mademoiselle Prefere had summoned her
one day, and called her a little monster and a little viper, for some
reason which she had never been able to learn.</p>
<p>She had added, “You shall not see Monsieur Bonnard any more; for he has
been giving you bad advice, and he has conducted himself in a most
shameful manner towards me.” “I then said to her, ‘That, Mademoiselle, you
will never be able to make me believe.’ Then Mademoiselle slapped my face
and sent me back to the school-room. The announcement that I should never
be allowed to see you again made me feel as if night had come down upon
me. Don’t you know those evenings when one feels so sad to see the
darkness come?—well, just imagine such a moment stretched out into
weeks—into whole months! Don’t you remember my little Saint-George?
Up to that time I had worked at it as well as I could—just simply to
work at it—just to amuse myself. But when I lost all hope of ever
seeing you again I took my little wax figure, and I began to work at it in
quite another way. I did not try to model it with wooden matches any more,
as I had been doing, but with hair pins. I even made use of epingles a la
neige. But perhaps you do not know what epingles a la neige are? Well, I
became more particular about than you can possibly imagine. I put a dragon
on Saint-George’s helmet; and I passed hours and hours in making a head
and eyes and tail for the dragon. Oh the eyes! the eyes, above all! I
never stopped working at them till I got them so that they had red pupils
and white eye-lids and eye-brows and everything! I know I am very silly; I
had an idea that I was going to die as soon as my little Saint-George
would be finished. I worked at it during recreation-hours, and
Mademoiselle Prefere used to let me alone. One day I learned that you were
in the parlour with the schoolmistress; I watched for you; we said ‘Au
revoir!’ that day to each other. I was a little consoled by seeing you.
But, some time after that, my guardian came and wanted to make me go to
his house,—but please don’t ask me why, Monsieur. He answered me,
quite gently, that I was a very whimsical little girl. And then he left me
alone. But the next day Mademoiselle Prefere came to me with such a wicked
look on her face that I was really afraid. She had a letter in her hand.
‘Mademoiselle,’ she said to me, ‘I am informed by your guardian that he
has spent all the money which belonged to you. Don’t be afraid! I do not
intend to abandon you; but, you must acknowledge yourself, it is only
right that you should earn your own livelihood.’ Then she put me to work
house-cleaning; and whenever I made a mistake she would lock me up in the
garet for days together. And that is what has happened to me since I saw
you last. Even if I had been able to write to you I do not know whether I
should have done it, because I did not think you could possibly take me
away from the school; and, as Maitre Mouche did not come back to see me,
there was no hurry. I thought I could wait for awhile in the garret and
the kitchen.</p>
<p>“Jeanne,” I cried, “even if we should have to flee to Oceania, the
abominable Prefere shall never get hold of you again. I will take a great
oath on that! And why should we not go to Oceania? The climate is very
healthy; and I read in a newspaper the other day that they have pianos
there. But, in the meantime, let us go to the house of Madame de Gabry,
who returned to Paris, as luck would have it, some three or four days ago;
for you and I are two innocent fools, and we have great need of some one
to help us.”</p>
<p>Even as I was speaking Jeanne’s features suddenly became pale, and seemed
to shrink into lifelessness; her eyes became all dim; her lips, half open,
contracted with an expression of pain. Then her head sank sideways on her
shoulder;—she had fainted.</p>
<p>I lifter her in my arms, and carried her up Madame de Gabry’s staircase
like a little baby asleep. But I was myself on the point of fainting from
emotional excitement and fatigue together, when she came to herself again.</p>
<p>“Ah! it is you.” she said: “so much the better!”</p>
<p>Such was our condition when we rang our friend’s door-bell.</p>
<p>Same day.</p>
<p>It was eight o’clock. Madame de Gabry, as might be supposed, was very much
surprised by our unexpected appearance. But she welcomed the old man and
the child with that glad kindness which always expresses itself in her
beautiful gestures. It seems to me,—if I might use the language of
devotion so familiar to her,—it seems to me as though some heavenly
grace streams from her hands when ever she opens them; and even the
perfume which impregnates her robes seems to inspire the sweet calm zeal
of charity and good works. Surprised she certainly was; but she asked us
no question,—and that silence seemed to me admirable.</p>
<p>“Madame,” I said to her, “we have both come to place ourselves under your
protection. And, first of all, we are going to ask you to give us some
super—or to give Jeanne some, at least; for a moment ago, in the
carriage, she fainted from weakness. As for myself, I could not eat a bite
at this late hour without passing a night of agony in consequence. I hope
that Monsieur de Gabry is well.”</p>
<p>“Oh, he is here!” she said.</p>
<p>And she called him immediately.</p>
<p>“Come in here, Paul! Come and see Monsieur Bonnard and Mademoiselle
Alexandre.”</p>
<p>He came. It was a pleasure for me to see his frank broad face, and to
press his strong square hand. Then we went, all four of us, into the
dining-room; and while some cold meat was being cut for Jeanne—which
she never touched notwithstanding—I related our adventure. Paul de
Gabry asked me permission to smoke his pipe, after which he listened to me
in silence. When I had finished my recital he scratched the short, stiff
beard upon his chin, and uttered a tremendous “Sacrebleu!” But, seeing
Jeanne stare at each of us in turn, with a frightened look in her face, he
added:</p>
<p>“We will talk about this matter to-morrow morning. Come into my study for
a moment; I have an old book to show you that I want you to tell me
something about.”</p>
<p>I followed him into his study, where the steel of guns and hunting knives,
suspended against the dark hangings, glimmered in the lamp-light. There,
pulling me down beside him upon a leather-covered sofa, he exclaimed,</p>
<p>“What have you done? Great God! Do you know what you have done? Corruption
of a minor, abduction, kidnapping! You have got yourself into a nice mess!
You have simply rendered yourself liable to a sentence of imprisonment of
not less than five nor more than ten years.”</p>
<p>“Mercy on us!” I cried; “ten years imprisonment for having saved an
innocent child.”</p>
<p>“That is the law!” answered Monsieur de Gabry. “You see, my dear Monsieur
Bonnard, I happen to know the Code pretty well—not because I ever
studied law as a profession, but because, as mayor of Lusance, I was
obliged to teach myself something about it in order to be able to give
information to my subordinates. Mouche is a rascal; that woman Prefere is
a vile hussy; and you are a...Well! I really cannot find a word strong
enough to signify what you are!”</p>
<p>After opening his bookcase, where dog-collars, riding-whips, stirrups,
spurs, cigar-boxes, and a few books of reference were indiscriminately
stowed away, he took out of it a copy of the Code, and began to turn over
the leaves.</p>
<p>“‘CRIMES AND MISDEMEANOURS’...‘SEQUESTRATION OF PERSONS’—that is not
your case.... ‘ABDUCTION OF MINORS’—here we are....‘ARTICLE 354’:—‘Whosever
shall, either by fraud or violence, have abducted or have caused to be
abducted any minor or minors, or shall have enticed them, or turned them
away from, or forcibly removed them, or shall have caused them to be
enticed, or turned away from or forcibly removed from the places in which
they have been placed by those to whose authority or direction they have
been submitted or confided, shall be liable to the penalty of
imprisonment. See PENAL CODE, 21 and 28.’ Here is 21:—‘The term of
imprisonment shall not be less than five years.’ 28. ‘The sentence of
imprisonment shall be considered as involving a loss of civil rights.’ Now
all that is very plain, is it not, Monsieur Bonnard?”</p>
<p>“Perfectly plain.”</p>
<p>“Now let us go on: ‘ARTICLE 356’:—‘In case the abductor be under the
age of 21 years at the time of the offense, he shall only be punished
with’...But we certainly cannot invoke this article in your favour.
‘ARTICLE 357:’:—‘In case the abductor shall have married the girl by
him abducted, he can only be prosecuted at the insistence of such persons
as, according to the Civil Code, may have the right to demand that the
marriage shall be declared null; nor can he be condemned until after the
nullity of the marriage shall have been pronounced.’ I do not know whether
it is a part of your plans to marry Mademoiselle Alexandre! You can see
that the code is good-natured about it; it leaves you one door of escape.
But no—I ought not to joke with you, because really you have put
yourself in a very unfortunate position! And how could a man like you
imagine that here in Paris, in the middle of the nineteenth century, a
young girl can be abducted with absolute impunity? We are not living in
the Middle Ages now; and such things are no longer permitted by law.”</p>
<p>“You need not imagine,” I replied, “that abduction was lawful under the
ancient Code. You will find in Baluze a decree issued by King Cheldebert
at Cologne, either in 593 or 594, on the subject: moreover, everybody
knows that the famous ‘Ordonance de Blois,’ of May 1579, formally enacted
that any persons convicted of having suborned any son or daughter under
the age of twenty-five years, whether under promise of marriage or
otherwise, without the full knowledge, will, or consent of the father,
mother, and guardians, should be punished with death; and the ordinance
adds: ‘Et pareillement seront punis extraordinairement tous ceux qui
auront participe audit rapt, et qui auront prete conseil, confort, et aide
en aucune maniere que ce soit.’ (And in like manner shall be
extraordinarily punished all persons whomsoever, who shall have
participated in the said abduction, and who shall have given thereunto
counsel, succor, or aid in any manner whatsoever.) Those are the exact, or
very nearly the exact, terms of the ordinance. As for that article of the
Code-Napoleon which you have just told me of, and which excepts from
liability to prosecution the abductor who marries the young girl abducted
by him, it reminds me that according to the laws of Bretagne, forcible
abduction, followed by marriage, was not punished. But this usage, which
involved various abuses, was suppressed in 1720—at least I give you
the date within ten years. My memory is not very good now, and the time is
long passed when I could repeat by heart without even stopping to take
breath, fifteen hundred verses of Girart de Rousillon.</p>
<p>“As far as regards the Capitulary of Charlemagne, which fixes the
compensation for abduction, I have not mentioned it because I am sure that
you must remember it. So, my dear Monsieur de Gabry, you see abduction was
considered as decidedly a punishable offense under the three dynasties of
Old France. It is a very great mistake to suppose that the Middle Ages
represent a period of social chaos. You must remember, on the contrary—-”</p>
<p>Monsieur de Gabry here interrupted me:</p>
<p>“So,” he exclaimed, “you know of the Ordonnacne de Blois, you know Baluze,
you know Childebert, you know the Capitularies—and you don’t know
anything about the Code-Napoleon!”</p>
<p>I replied that, as a matter of fact, I never had read the Code; and he
looked very much surprised.</p>
<p>“And now do you understand,” he asked, “the extreme gravity of the action
you have committed?”</p>
<p>I had not indeed been yet able to understand it fully. But little by
little, with the aid of Monsieur Paul’s very sensible explanations, I
reached the conviction at last that I should not be judged in regard to my
motives, which were innocent, but only according to my action, which was
punishable. Thereupon I began to feel very despondent, and to utter divers
lamentations.</p>
<p>“What am I to do?” I cried out, “what am I to do? Am I then irretrievably
ruined?—and have I also ruined the poor child whom I wanted to
save?”</p>
<p>Monsieur de Gabry silently filled his pipe, and lighted it so slowly that
his kind broad face remained for at least three or four minutes glowing
red behind the light, like a blacksmith’s in the gleam of his forge-fire.
Then he said,</p>
<p>“You want to know what to do? Why, don’t do anything, my dear Monsieur
Bonnard! For God’s sake, and for your own sake, don’t do anything at all!
Your situation is bad enough as it is; don’t try to meddle with it now,
unless you want to create new difficulties for yourself. But you must
promise me to sustain me in any action that I may take. I shall go to see
Monsieur Mouche the very first thing to-morrow morning; and if he turns
out to be what I think he is—that is to say, a consummate rascal—I
shall very soon find means of making him harmless, even if the devil
himself should take sides with him. For everything depends on him. As it
is too late this evening to take Mademoiselle Jeanne back to her
boarding-school, my wife will keep the young lady here to-night. This of
course plainly constitues the misdemeanour of complicity; but it saves the
girl from anything like an equivocal position. As for you, my dear
Monsieur, you just go back to the Quai Malaquais as quickly as you can;
and if they come to look for Jeanne there, it will be very easy for you to
prove she is not in your house.”</p>
<p>While we were thus talking, Madame de Gabry was preparing to make her
young lodger comfortable for the night. When she bade me good-bye at the
door, she was carrying a pair of clean sheets, scented with lavender,
thrown over her arm.</p>
<p>“That,” I said, “is a sweet honest smell.”</p>
<p>“Well, of course,” answered Madame de Gabry, “you must remember we are
peasants.”</p>
<p>“Ah!” I answered her, “heaven grant that I also may be able one of these
days to become a peasant! Heaven grant that one of these days I may be
able, as you are at Lusance, to inhale the sweet fresh odour of the
country, and live in some little house all hidden among trees; and if this
wish of mine be too ambitious on the part of an old man whose life is
nearly closed, then I will only wish that my winding-sheet may be as
sweetly scented with lavender as that linen you have on your arm.”</p>
<p>It was agreed that I should come to lunch the following morning. But I was
positively forbidden to show myself at the house before midday. Jeanne, as
she kissed me good-bye, begged me not to take her back to the school any
more. We felt much affected at parting, and very anxious.</p>
<p>I found Therese waiting for me on the landing, in such a condition of
worry about me that it had made her furious. She talked of nothing less
than keeping me under lock and key in the future.</p>
<p>What a night I passed! I never closed my eyes for one single instant. From
time to time I could not help laughing like a boy at the success of my
prank; and then again, an inexpressible feeling of horror would come upon
me at the thought of being dragged before some magistrate, and having to
take my place upon the prisoner’s bench, to answer for the crime which I
had so naturally committed. I was very much afraid; and nevertheless I
felt no remorse or regret whatever. The sun, coming into my room at last,
merrily lighted upon the foot of my bed, and then I made this prayer:</p>
<p>“My God, Thou who didst make the sky and the dew, as it is said in
‘Tristan,’ judge me in Thine equity, not indeed according unto my acts,
but according only to my motives, which Thou knowest have been upright and
pure; and I will say: Glory to Thee in heaven, and peace on earth to men
of good-will. I give into Thy hands the child I stole away. Do that for
her which I have not known how to do; guard for her from all her enemies;—and
blessed for ever be Thy name!”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0036" id="link2H_4_0036"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> December 29. </h2>
<p>When I arrived at Madame de Gabry’s, I found Jeanne completely
transfigured.</p>
<p>Had she also, like myself, at the very first light of dawn, called upon
Him who made the sky and the dew? She smiled with such a sweet calm smile!</p>
<p>Madame de Gabry called her away to arrange her hair for the amiable lady
had insisted upon combing and plaiting, with her own hands, the hair of
the child confided to her care. As I had come a little before the hour
agreed upon, I had interrupted this charming toilet. By way of punishment
I was told to go and wait in the parlour all by myself. Monsieur de Gabry
joined me there in a little while. He had evidently just come in, for I
could see on his forehead the mark left my the lining of his hat. His
frank face wore an expression of joyful excitement. I thought I had better
not ask him any questions; and we all went to lunch. When the servants had
finished waiting at table, Monsieur Paul, who had been keeping his good
story for the dessert, said to us,</p>
<p>“Well! I went to Levallois.”</p>
<p>“Did you see Maitre Mouche?” excitedly inquired Madame de Gabry.</p>
<p>“No,” he replied, curiously watching the expression of disappointment upon
our faces.</p>
<p>After having amused himself with our anxiety for a reasonable time, the
good fellow added:</p>
<p>“Maitre Mouche is no longer at Levallois. Maitre Mouche has gone away from
France. The day after to-morrow will make just eight days since he
decamped, taking with him all the money of his clients—a tolerably
large sum. I found the office closed. A woman who lived close by told me
all about it with an abundance of curses and imprecations. The notary did
not take the 7:55 train all by himself; he took with him the daughter of
the hairdresser of Levallois, a young person quite famous in that part of
the country for her beauty and her accomplishments;—they say she
could shave better than her father. Well, anyhow Mouche has run away with
her; the Commissaire de Police confirmed the fact for me. Now, really,
could it have been possible for Maitre Mouche to have left the country at
a more opportune moment? If he had only deferred his escapade one week
longer, he would have been still the representative of society, and would
have had you dragged off to gaol, Monsieur Bonnard, like a criminal. At
present we have nothing whatever to fear from him. Here is to the health
of Maitre Mouche!” he cried, pouring out a glass of white wine.</p>
<p>I would like to live a long time if it were only to remember that
delightful morning. We four were all assembled in the big white
dining-room around the waxed oak table. Monsieur Paul’s mirth was’ of the
hearty kind,—even perhaps a little riotous; and the good man quaffed
deeply. Madame de Gabry smiled at me, with a smile so sweet, so perfect,
and so noble, that I thought such a woman ought to keep smiles like that
simply as a reward for good actions, and thus make everybody who knew her
do all the good of which they were capable. Then, to reward us for our
pains, Jeanne, who had regained something of her former vivacity, asked us
in less than a quarter of an hour one dozen questions, to answer which
would have required an exhaustive exposition on the nature of man, the
nature of the universe, the science of physics and of metaphysics, the
Macrocosm and the Microcosm—not to speak of the Ineffable and the
Unknowable. Then she drew out of her pocket her little Saint-George, who
had suffered most cruelly during our flight. His legs and arms were gone;
but he still had his gold helmet with the green dragon on it. Jeanne
solemnly pledged herself to make a restoration of him in honour of Madame
de Gabry.</p>
<p>Delightful friends! I left them at last overwhelmed with fatigue and joy.</p>
<p>On re-entering my lodgings I had to endure the very sharpest remonstrances
from Therese, who said she had given up trying to understand my new way of
living. In her opinion Monsieur had really lost his mind.</p>
<p>“Yes, Therese, I am a mad old man and you are a mad old woman. That is
certain! May the good God bless us both, Therese, and give us new
strength; for we now have new duties to perform, but let me lie down upon
the sofa; for I really cannot keep myself on my feet any longer.”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0037" id="link2H_4_0037"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> January 15, 186-. </h2>
<p>“Good-morning, Monsieur,” said Jeanne, letting herself in; while Therese
remained grumbling in the corridor because she had not been able to get to
the door in time.</p>
<p>“Mademoiselle, I beg you will be kind enough to address me very solemnly
by my title, and to say to me, ‘Good-morning, my guardian.’”</p>
<p>“Then it has all been settled? Oh, how nice!” cried the child, clapping
her hands.</p>
<p>“It has all been arranged, Mademoiselle, in the Salle-commune and before
the Justice of the Peace; and from to-day you are under my authority....
What are you laughing about, my ward? I see it in your eyes. You have some
crazy idea in your head this very moment—some more nonsense, eh?”</p>
<p>“Oh, no! Monsieur.... I mean, my guardian. I was looking at your white
hair. It curls out from under the edge of your hat like honeysuckle on a
balcony. It is very handsome, and I like it very much!”</p>
<p>“Be good enough to sit down, my ward, and, if you can possibly help it,
stop saying ridiculous things, because I have some very serious things to
say to you. Listen. I suppose you are not going to insist upon being sent
back to the establishment of Mademoiselle Prefere?... No. Well, then, what
would you say if I should take you here to live with me, and to finish
your education, and keep you here until... what shall I say?—for
ever, as the song has it?”</p>
<p>“Oh, Monsieur!” she cried, flushing crimson with pleasure.</p>
<p>I continued,</p>
<p>“Behind there we have a nice little room, which my housekeeper has cleaned
up and furnished for you. You are going to take the place of the books
which used to be in it; you will succeed them as the day succeeds night.
Go with Therese and look at it, and see if you think you will be able to
live in it. Madame de Gabry and I have made up our minds that you can
sleep there to-night.”</p>
<p>She had already started to run; I called her back for a moment.</p>
<p>“Jeanne, listen to me a moment longer! You have always until now made
yourself a favourite with my housekeeper, who, like all very old people,
is apt to be cross at times. Be gentle and forebearing. Make every
allowance for her. I have thought it my duty to make every allowance for
her myself, and to put up with all her fits of impatience. Now, let me
tell you, Jeanne:—Respect her! And when I say that, I do not forget
that she is my servant and yours; neither will she ever allow herself to
forget it for a moment. But what I want you to respect in her is her great
age and her great heart. She is a humble woman who has lived a very, very
long time in the habit of doing good; and she has become hardened and
stiffened in that habit. Bear patiently with the harsh ways of that
upright soul. If you know how to command, she will know how to obey. Go
now, my child; arrange your room in whatever way may seem to you best
suited for your studies and for your repose.”</p>
<p>Having started Jeanne, with this viaticum, upon her domestic career, I
began to read a Review, which, although conducted by very young men, is
excellent. The tone of it is somewhat unpolished, but the spirit is
zealous. The article I read was certainly far superior, in point of
precision and positiveness, to anything of the sort ever written when I
was a young man. The author of the article, Monsieur Paul Meyer, points
out every error with a remarkably lucid power of incisive criticism.</p>
<p>We used not in my time to criticise with such strict justice. Our
indulgence was vast. It went even so far as to confuse the scholar and the
ignoramus in the same burst of praise. And nevertheless one must learn how
to find fault; and it is even an imperative duty to blame when the blame
is deserved.</p>
<p>I remember little Raymond (that was the name we gave him); he did not know
anything, and his mind was not a mind capable of absorbing any solid
learning; but he was very fond of his mother. We took very good care never
to utter a hint of the ignorance of so perfect a son; and, thanks, to our
forbearance, little Raymond made his way to the highest positions. He had
lost his mother then; but honours of all kinds were showered upon him. He
became omnipotent—to the grievous injury of his colleagues and of
science.... But here comes my young fiend of the Luxembourg.</p>
<p>“Good-evening, Gelis. You look very happy to-day. What good fortune has
come to you, my dear lad?”</p>
<p>His good fortune is that he has been able to sustain his thesis very
credibly, and that he has taken high rank in his class. He tells me this
with the additional information that my own words, which were incidentally
referred to in the course of the examination, had been spoken of by the
college professors in terms of the most unqualified praise.</p>
<p>“That is very nice,” I replied; “and it makes me very happy, Gelis, to
find my old reputation thus associated with your own youthful honours. I
was very much interested, you know, in that thesis of yours;—but
some domestic arrangements have been keeping me so busy lately that I
quite forgot this was the day on which you were to sustain it.”</p>
<p>Mademoiselle Jeanne made her appearance very opportunely, as if in order
to suggest to him something about the nature of those very domestic
arrangements. The giddy girl burst into the City of Books like a fresh
breeze, crying at the top of her voice that her room was a perfect little
wonder; then she became very red indeed on seeing Monsieur Gelis there.
But none of us can escape our destiny.</p>
<p>Monsieur Gelis asked her how she was with the tone of a young fellow who
resumes upon a previous acquaintance, and who proposes to put himself
forward as an old friend. Oh, never fear!—she had not forgotten him
at all; that was very evident from the fact that then and there, right
under my nose, they resumed their last year’s conversation on the subject
of the “Venetian blond”! They continued the discussion after quite an
animated fashion. I began to ask myself what right I had to be in the room
at all. The only thing I could do in order to make myself heard was to
cough. As for getting in a word, they never even gave me a chance. Gelis
discoursed enthusiastically, not only about the Venetian colourists, but
also upon all other matters relating to nature or to mankind. And Jeanne
kept answering him, “Yes, Monsieur, you are right.”.... “That is just what
I supposed, Monsieur.”.... “Monsieur, you express so beautifully just what
I feel.”... “I am going to think a great deal about what you have just
told me, Monsieur.”</p>
<p>When I speak, Mademoiselle never answers me in that tone. It is only with
the very tip of her tongue that she will even taste any intellectual food
which I set before her. Usually she will not touch it at all. But Monsieur
Gelis seems to be in her opinion the supreme authority upon all subjects.
It was always, “Oh, yes!”—“Oh, of course!”—to all his empty
chatter. And, then, the eyes of Jeanne! I had never seen them look so
large before; I had never before observed in them such fixity of
expression; but her gaze otherwise remained what it always is—artless,
frank, and brave. Gelis evidently pleased her; she like Gelis, and her
eyes betrayed the fact. They would have published it to the entire
universe! All very fine, Master Bonnard!—you have been so deeply
interested in observing your ward, that you have been forgetting you are
her guardian! You began only this morning to exercise that function; and
you can already see that it involves some very delicate and difficult
duties. Bonnard, you must really try to devise some means of keeping that
young man away from her; you really ought.... Eh! how am I to know what I
am to do?...</p>
<p>I have picked up a book at random from the nearest shelf; I open it, and I
enter respectfully into the middle of a drama of Sophocles. The older I
grow, the more I learn to love the two civilisations of the antique world;
and now I always keep the poets of Italy and of Greece on a shelf within
easy reach of my arm in the City of Books.</p>
<p>Monsieur and Mademoiselle finally condescend to take some notice of me,
now that I seem too busy to take any notice of them. I really think that
Mademoiselle Jeanne has even asked me what I am reading. No, indeed, I
will not tell her what it is. What I am reading, between ourselves, is the
change of that smooth and luminous Chorus which rolls out its magnificent
tunefulness through a scene of passionate violence—the Chorus of the
Old Men of Thebes—‘Erws avixate...’ “Invincible Love, O thou who
descendest upon rich houses,—Thou who dost rest upon the delicate
cheek of the maiden,—Thou who dost traverse all seas,—surely
none among the Immortals can escape Thee, nor indeed any among men who
live but for a little space; and he who is possessed by Thee, there is a
madness upon him.” And when I had re-read that delicious chant, the face
of Antigone appeared before me in all its passionless purity. What images!
Gods and goddesses who hover in the highest heights of Heaven! The blind
old man, the long-wandering beggar-king, led by Antigone, has now been
buried with holy rites; and his daughter, fair as the fairest dream ever
conceived by human soul, resists the will of the tyrant and gives pious
sepulture to her brother. She loves the son of the tyrant, and that son
loves her also. And as she goes on her way to execution, the victim of her
own sweet piety, the old men sing, “Invincible Love, O Thou who dost
descend upon rich houses,—Thou who dost rest upon the delicate cheek
of the maiden.”...</p>
<p>“Mademoiselle Jeanne, are you really very anxious to know what I am
reading? I am reading, Mademoiselle—I am reading that Antigone,
having buried the blind old man, wove a fair tapestry embroidered with
images in the likeness of laughing faces.”</p>
<p>“Ah!” said Gelis, as he burs out laughing “that is not in the text.”</p>
<p>“It is a scholium,” I said.</p>
<p>“Unpublished,” he added, getting up.</p>
<p>I am not an egotist. But I am prudent. I have to bring up this child; she
is much too young to be married now. No! I am not an egotist, but I must
certainly keep her with me for a few years more—keep her alone with
me. She can surely wait until I am dead! Fear not, Antigone, old Oedipus
will find holy burial soon enough.</p>
<p>In the meanwhile, Antigone is helping our housekeeper to scrape the
carrots. She says she like to do it—that it is in her line, being
related to the art of sculpture.</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0038" id="link2H_4_0038"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> May. </h2>
<p>Who would recognise the City of Books now? There are flowers everywhere—even
upon all the articles of furniture. Jeanne was right: those roses do look
very nice in that blue china vase. She goes to market every day with
Therese, under the pretext of helping the old servant to make her
purchases, but she never brings anything back with her except flowers.
Flowers are really very charming creatures. And one of these days, I must
certainly carry out my plan, and devote myself to the study of them, in
their own natural domain, in the country—with all the science and
earnestness which I possess.</p>
<p>For what have I to do here? Why should I burn my eyes out over these old
parchments which cannot now tell me anything worth knowing? I used to
study them, these old texts, with the most ardent enjoyment. What was it
which I was then so anxious to find in them? The date of a pious
foundation—the name of some monkish imagier or copyist—the
price of a loaf, of an ox, or of a field—some judicial or
administrative enactment—all that, and yet something more, a
Something vaguely mysterious and sublime which excited my enthusiasm. But
for sixty years I have been searching in vain for that Something. Better
men than I—the masters, the truly great, the Fauriels, the Thierrys,
who found so many things—died at their task without having been
able, any more than I have been, to find that Something which, being
incorporeal, has no name, and without which, nevertheless, no great mental
work would ever be undertaken in this world. And now that I am only
looking for what I should certainly be able to find, I cannot find
anything at all; and it is probable that I shall never be able to finish
the history of the Abbots of Saint-Germain-des-Pres.</p>
<p>“Guardian, just guess what I have in my handkerchief.”</p>
<p>“Judging from appearances, Jeanne, I should say flowers.”</p>
<p>“Oh, no—not flowers. Look!”</p>
<p>I look, and I see a little grey head poking itself out of the
handkerchief. It is the head of a little grey cat. The handkerchief opens;
the animal leaps down upon the carpet, shakes itself, pricks up first one
ear and then the other, and begins to examine with due caution the
locality and the inhabitants thereof.</p>
<p>Therese, out of breath, with her basket on her arm, suddenly makes her
appearance in time to take an objective part in this examination, which
does not appear to result altogether in her favour; for the young cat
moves slowly away from her, without, however, venturing near my legs, or
approaching Jeanne, who displays extraordinary volubility in the use of
caressing appellations. Therese, whose chief fault is her inability to
hide her feelings, thereupon vehemently reproaches Mademoiselle for
bringing home a cat that she did not know anything about. Jeanne, in order
to justify herself, tells the whole story. While she was passing with
Therese before a chemist’s shop, she saw the assistant kick a little cat
into the street. The cat, astonished and frightened, seemed to be asking
itself whether to remain in the street where it was being terrified and
knocked about by the people passing by, or whether to go back into the
chemist’s even at the risk of being kicked out a second time. Jeanne
thought it was in a very critical position, and understood its hesitation.
It looked so stupid; and she knew it looked stupid only because it could
not decide what to do. So she took it up in her arms. And as it had not
been able to obtain any rest either indoors out out-of-doors, it allowed
her to hold it. Then she stroked and petted it to keep it from being
afraid, and boldly went to the chemist’s assistant and said,</p>
<p>“If you don’t like that animal, you mustn’t beat it; you must give it to
me.”</p>
<p>“Take it,” said the assistant.</p>
<p>... “Now there!” adds Jeanne, by way of conclusion; and then she changes
her voice again to a flute-tone in order to say all kinds of sweet things
to the cat.</p>
<p>“He is horribly thin,” I observe, looking at the wretched animal;—“moreover,
he is horribly ugly.” Jeanne thinks he is not ugly at all, but she
acknowledges that he looks even more stupid than he looked at first: this
time she thinks it not indecision, but surprise, which gives that
unfortunate aspect to his countenance. She asks us to imagine ourselves in
his place;—then we are obliged to acknowledge that he cannot
possibly understand what has happened to him. And then we all burst out
laughing in the face of the poor little beast, which maintains the most
comical look of gravity. Jeanne wants to take him up; but he hides himself
under the table, and cannot even be tempted to come out by the lure of a
saucer of milk.</p>
<p>We all turn our backs and promise not to look; when we inspect the saucer
again, we find it empty.</p>
<p>“Jeanne,” I observe, “your protege has a decidedly tristful aspect of
countenance; he is of sly and suspicious disposition; I trust he is not
going to commit in the City of Books any such misdemeanours as might
render it necessary for us to send him back to his chemist’s shop. In the
meantime we must give him a name. Suppose we call him ‘Don Gris de
Gouttiere’; but perhaps that is too long. ‘Pill,’ ‘Drug,’ or ‘Castor-oil’
would be short enough, and would further serve to recall his early
condition in life. What do you think about it?</p>
<p>“‘Pill’ would not sound bad,” answers Jeanne, “but it would be very unkind
to give him a name which would be always reminding him of the misery from
which we saved him. It would be making him pay too dearly for our
hospitality. Let us be more generous, and give him a pretty name, in hopes
that he is going to deserve it. See how he looks at us! He knows that we
are talking about him. And now that he is no longer unhappy, he is
beginning to look a great deal less stupid. I am not joking! Unhappiness
does make people look stupid,—I am perfectly sure it does.”</p>
<p>“Well, Jeanne, if you like, we will call your protege Hannibal. The
appropriateness of that name does not seem to strike you at once. But the
Angora cat who preceded him here as an intimate of the City of Books, and
to whom I was in the habit of telling all my secrets—for he was a
very wise and discreet person—used to be called Hamilcar. It is
natural that this name should beget the other, and that Hannibal should
succeed Hamilcar.”</p>
<p>We all agreed upon this point.</p>
<p>“Hannibal!” cried Jeanne, “come here!”</p>
<p>Hannibal, greatly frightened by the strange sonority of his own name, ran
to hid himself under a bookcase in an orifice so small that a rat could
not have squeezed himself into it.</p>
<p>A nice way of doing credit to so great a name!</p>
<p>I was in a good humour for working that day, and I had just dipped the nib
of my pen into the ink-bottle when I heard some one ring. Should any one
ever read these pages written by an unimaginative old man, he will be sure
to laugh at the way that bell keeps ringing through my narrative, without
ever announcing the arrival of a new personage or introducing any
unexpected incident. On the stage things are managed on the reverse
principle. Monsieur Scribe never has the curtain raised without good
reason, and for the greater enjoyment of ladies and young misses. That is
art! I would rather hang myself than write a play,—not that I
despise life, but because I should never be able to invent anything
amusing. Invent! In order to do that one must have received the gift of
inspiration. It would be a very unfortunate thing for me to possess such a
gift. Suppose I were to invent some monkling in my history of the Abbey of
Saint-Germain-des-Pres! What would our young erudites say? What a scandal
for the School! As for the Institute, it would say nothing and probably
not even think about the matter either. Even if my colleagues still write
a little sometimes, they never read. They are of the opinion of Parny, who
said,</p>
<p>“Une paisible indifference<br/>
Est la plus sage des vertus.”<br/>
[“The most wise of the virtues is a calm indifference.”]<br/></p>
<p>To be the least wise in order to become the most wise—this is
precisely what those Buddhists are aiming at without knowing it. If there
is any wiser wisdom than that I will go to Rome to report upon it.... And
all this because Monsieur Gelis happened to ring the bell!</p>
<p>This young man has latterly changed his manner completely with Jeanne. He
is now quite as serious as he used to be frivolous, and quite as silent as
he used to be chatty. And Jeanne follows his example. We have reached the
phase of passionate love under constraint. For, old as I am, I cannot be
deceived about it: these two children are violently and sincerely in love
with each other. Jeanne now avoids him—she hides herself in her room
when he comes into the library—but how well she knows how to reach
him when she is alone! alone at her piano! Every evening she talks to him
through the music she plays with a rich thrill of passional feeling which
is the new utterance of her new soul.</p>
<p>Well, why should I not confess it? Why should I not avow my weakness?
Surely my egotism would not become any less blameworthy by keeping it
hidden from myself? So I will write it. Yes! I was hoping for something
else;—yes! I thought I was going to keep her all to myself, as my
own child, as my own daughter—not always, of course, not even
perhaps for very long, but just for a few short years more. I am so old!
Could she not wait? And, who knows? With the help of the gout, I would not
have imposed upon her patience too much. That was my wish; that was my
hope. I had made my plans—I had not reckoned upon the coming of this
wild young man. But the mistake is none the less cruel because my
reckoning happened to be wrong. And yet it seems to me that you are
condemning yourself very rashly, friend Sylvestre Bonnard: if you did want
to keep this young girl a few years longer, it was quite as much in her
own interest as in yours. She has a great deal to learn yet, and you are
not a master to be despised. When that miserable notary Mouche—who
subsequently committed his rascalities at so opportune a moment—paid
you the honour of a visit, you explained to him your ideas of education
with all the fervour of high enthusiasm. Then you attempted to put that
system of yours into practice;—Jeanne is certainly an ungrateful
girl, and Gelis a much too seductive young man!</p>
<p>But still,—unless I put him out of the house, which would be a
detestably ill-mannered and ill-natured thing to do,—I must continue
to receive him. He has been waiting ever so long in my little parlour, in
front of those Sevres vases with which King Louis Philippe so graciously
presented me. The Moissonneurs and the Pecheurs of Leopold Robert are
painted upon those porcelain vases, which Gelis nevertheless dares to call
frightfully ugly, with the warm approval of Jeanne, whom he has absolutely
bewitched.</p>
<p>“My dear lad, excuse me for having kept you waiting so long. I had a
little bit of work to finish.”</p>
<p>I am telling the truth. Meditation is work, but of course Gelis does not
know what I mean; he thinks I am referring to something archaeological,
and, his question in regard to the health of Mademoiselle Jeanne having
been answered by a “Very well indeed,” uttered in that extremely dry tone
which reveals my moral authority as guardian, we begin to converse about
historical subjects. We first enter upon generalities. Generalities are
sometimes extremely serviceable. I try to inculcate into Monsieur Gelis
some respect for that generation of historians to which I belong. I say to
him,</p>
<p>“History, which was formerly an art, and which afforded place for the
fullest exercise of the imagination, has in our time become a science, the
study of which demands absolute exactness of knowledge.”</p>
<p>Gelis asks leave to differ from me on this subject. He tells me he does
not believe that history is a science, or that it could possibly ever
become a science.</p>
<p>“In the first place,” he says to me, “what is history? The written
representation of past events. But what is an event? Is it merely a
commonplace fact? It is any fact? No! You say yourself it is a noteworthy
fact. Now, how is the historian to tell whether a fact is noteworthy or
not? He judges it arbitrarily, according to his tastes and his caprices
and his ideas—in short, as an artist? For facts cannot by reason of
their own intrinsic character be divided into historical facts and
non-historical facts. But any fact is something exceedingly complex. Will
the historian represent facts in all their complexity? No, that is
impossible. Then he will represent them stripped of the greater part of
the peculiarities which constituted them, and consequently lopped,
mutilated, different from what they really were. As for the inter-relation
of facts, needless to speak of it! If a so-called historical fact be
brought into notice—as is very possible—by one or more facts
which are not historical at all, and are for that very reason unknown, how
is the historian going to establish the relation of these facts one to
another? And in saying this, Monsieur Bonnard, I am supposing that the
historian has positive evidence before him, whereas in reality he feels
confidence only in such or such a witness for sympathetic reasons. History
is not a science; it is an art, and one can succeed in that art only
through the exercise of his faculty of imagination.”</p>
<p>Monsieur Gelis reminds me very much at this moment of a certain young fool
whom I heard talking wildly one day in the garden of the Luxembourg, under
the statue of Marguerite of Navarre. But at another turn of the
conversation we find ourselves face to face with Walter Scott, whose work
my disdainful young friend pleases to term “rococo, troubadourish, and
only fit to inspire somebody engaged in making designs for cheap bronze
clocks.” Those are his very words!</p>
<p>“Why!” I exclaim, zealous to defend the magnificent creator of ‘The Bride
of Lammermoor’ and ‘The Fair Maid of Perth,’ “the whole past lives in
those admirable novels of his;—that is history, that is epic!”</p>
<p>“It is frippery,” Gelis answers me.</p>
<p>And,—will you believe it?—this crazy boy actually tells me
that no matter how learned one may be, one cannot possibly know just how
men used to live five or ten centuries ago, because it is only with the
very greatest difficulty that one can picture them to oneself even as they
were only ten or fifteen years ago. In his opinion, the historical poem,
the historical novel, the historical painting, are all, according to their
kind, abominably false as branches of art.</p>
<p>“In all the arts,” he adds, “the artist can only reflect his own soul. His
work, no matter how it may be dressed up, is of necessity contemporary
with himself, being the reflection of his own mind. What do we admire in
the ‘Divine Comedy’ unless it be the great soul of Dante? And the marbles
of Michael Angelo, what do they represent to us that is at all
extraordinary unless it be Michael Angelo himself? The artist either
communicates his own life to his creations, or else merely whittles out
puppets and dresses up dolls.”</p>
<p>What a torrent of paradoxes and irreverences! But boldness in a young man
is not displeasing to me. Gelis gets up from his chair and sits down
again. I know perfectly well what is worrying him, and whom he is waiting
for. And now he begins to talk to me about his being able to make fifteen
hundred francs a year, to which he can add the revenue he derives from a
little property that he has inherited—two thousand francs a year
more. And I am not in the least deceived as to the purpose of these
confidences on his part. I know perfectly well that he is only making his
little financial statements in order to persuade me that he is comfortably
circumstanced, steady, fond of home, comparatively independent—or,
to put the matter in the fewest words possible, able to marry. Quod erat
demonstrandum,—as the geometricians say.</p>
<p>He has got up and sat down just twenty times. He now rises for the
twenty-first time; and, as he has not been able to see Jeanne, he goes
away feeling as unhappy as possible.</p>
<p>The moment he has gone, Jeanne comes into the City of Books, under the
pretext of looking for Hannibal. She is also quite unhappy; and her voice
becomes singularly plaintive as she calls her pet to give him some milk.
Look at that sad little face, Bonnard! Tyrant, gaze upon thy work! Thou
hast been able to keep them from seeing each other; but they have now both
of them the same expression of countenance, and thou mayest discern from
that similarity of expression that in spite of thee they are united in
thought. Cassandra, be happy! Bartholo, rejoice! This is what it means to
be a guardian! Just see her kneeling down there on the carpet with
Hannibal’s head between her hands!</p>
<p>Yes, caress the stupid animal!—pity him!—moan over him!—we
know very well, you little rogue, the real cause of all these sighs and
plaints! Nevertheless, it makes a very pretty picture. I look at it for a
long time; then, throwing a glance around my library, I exclaim,</p>
<p>“Jeanne, I am tired of all those books; we must sell them.”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0039" id="link2H_4_0039"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> September 20. </h2>
<p>It is done!—they are betrothed. Gelis, who is an orphan, as Jeanne
is, did not make his proposal to me in person. He got one of his
professors, an old colleague of mine, highly esteemed for his learning and
character, to come to me on his behalf. But what a love messenger! Great
Heavens! A bear—neat a bear of the Pyrenees, but a literary bear,
and this latter variety of bear is much more ferocious than the former.</p>
<p>“Right or wrong (in my opinion wrong) Gelis says that he does not want any
dowry; he takes your ward with nothing but her chemise. Say yes, and the
thing is settled! Make haste about it! I want to show you two or three
very curious old tokens from Lorraine which I am sure you never saw
before.”</p>
<p>That is literally what he said to me. I answered him that I would consult
Jeanne, and I found no small pleasure in telling him that my ward had a
dowry.</p>
<p>Her dowry—there it is in front of me! It is my library. Henri and
Jeanne have not even the faintest suspicion about it; and the fact is I am
commonly believed to be much richer than I am. I have the face of an old
miser. It is certainly a lying face; but its untruthfulness has often won
for me a great deal of consideration. There is nobody so much respected in
this world as a stingy rich man.</p>
<p>I have consulted Jeanne,—but what was the need of listening for her
answer? It is done! They are betrothed.</p>
<p>It would ill become my character as well as my face to watch these young
people any longer for the mere purpose of noting down their words and
gestures. Noli me tangere:—that is the maxim for all charming love
affairs. I know my duty. It is to respect all the little secrets of that
innocent soul intrusted to me. Let these children love each other all they
can! Never a word of their fervent outpouring of mutual confidences, never
a hint of their artless self-betrayals, will be set down in this diary by
the old guardian whose authority was so gentle and so brief.</p>
<p>At all events, I am not going to remain with my arms folded; and if they
have their business to attend to, I have mine also. I am preparing a
catalogue of my books, with a view to having them all sold at auction. It
is a task which saddens and amuses me at the same time. I linger over it,
perhaps a good deal longer than I ought to do; turning the leaves of all
those works which have become so familiar to my thought, to my touch, to
my sight—even out of all necessity and reason. But it is a farewell;
and it has ever been in the nature of man to prolong a farewell.</p>
<p>This ponderous volume here, which has served me so much for thirty long
years, how can I leave it without according it every kindness that a
faithful servant deserves? And this one again, which has so often consoled
me by its wholesome doctrines, must I not bow down before it for the last
time, as to a Master? But each time that I meet with a volume which led me
into error, which ever afflicted me with false dates, omissions, lies, and
other plagues of the archaeologist, I say to it with bitter joy: “Go!
imposter, traitor, false-witness! flee thou far away from me for ever;—vade
retro! all absurdly covered with gold as thou art! and I pray it may
befall thee—thanks to thy usurped reputation and thy comely morocco
attire—to take thy place in the cabinet of some banker-bibliomaniac,
whom thou wilt never be able to seduce as thou has seduced me, because he
will never read one single line of thee.”</p>
<p>I laid aside some books I must always keep—those books which were
given to me as souvenirs. As I placed among them the manuscript of the
“Golden Legend,” I could not but kiss it in memory of Madame Trepof, who
remained grateful to me in spite of her high position and all her wealth,
and who became my benefactress merely to prove to me that she felt I had
once done her a kindness.... Thus I had made a reserve. It was then that,
for the first time, I felt myself inclined to commit a deliberate crime.
All through that night I was strongly tempted; by morning the temptation
had become irresistible. Everybody else in the house was still asleep. I
got out of bed and stole softly from my room.</p>
<p>Ye powers of darkness! ye phantoms of the night! if while lingering within
my home after the crowing of the cock, you saw me stealing about on tiptoe
in the City of Books, you certainly never cried out, as Madame Trepof did
at Naples, “That old man has a good-natured round back!” I entered the
library; Hannibal, with his tail perpendicularly erected, came to rub
himself against my legs and purr. I seized a volume from its shelf, some
venerable Gothic text or some noble poet of the Renaissance—the
jewel, the treasure which I had been dreaming about all night, I seized it
and slipped it away into the very bottom of the closet which I had
reserved for those books I intended to retain, and which soon became full
almost to bursting. It is horrible to relate: I was stealing from the
dowry of Jeanne! And when the crime had been consummated I set myself
again sturdily to the task of cataloguing, until Jeanne came to consult me
in regard to something about a dress or a trousseau. I could not possibly
understand just what she was talking about, through my total ignorance of
the current vocabulary of dress-making and linen-drapery. Ah! if a bride
of the fourteenth century had come to talk to me about the apparel of her
epoch, then, indeed, I should have been able to understand her language!
But Jeanne does not belong to my time, and I have to send her to Madame de
Gabry, who on this important occasion will take the place of her mother.</p>
<p>... Night has come! Leaning from the window, we gaze at the vast sombre
stretch of the city below us, pierced with multitudinous points of light.
Jeanne presses her hand to her forehead as she leans upon the window-bar,
and seems a little sad. And I say to myself as I watch her: All changes
even the most longed for, have their melancholy; for what we leave behind
us is a part of ourselves: we must die to one life before we can enter
into another!</p>
<p>And as if answering my thought, the young girl murmurs to me,</p>
<p>“My guardian, I am so happy; and still I feel as if I wanted to cry!”</p>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0040" id="link2H_4_0040"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> The Last Page </h2>
<p><SPAN name="link2H_4_0041" id="link2H_4_0041"></SPAN></p>
<br/>
<h2> August 21, 1869. </h2>
<p>Page eighty-seven.... Only twenty lines more and I shall have finished my
book about insects and flowers. Page eighty-seventh and last.... “As we
have already seen, the visits of insects are of the utmost importance to
plants; since their duty is to carry to the pistils the pollen of the
stamens. It seems also that the flower itself is arranged and made
attractive for the purpose of inviting this nuptial visit. I think I have
been able to show that the nectary of the plant distils a sugary liquid
which attracts the insects and obliges it to aid unconsciously in the work
of direct or cross fertilisation. The last method of fertilisation is the
more common. I have shown that flowers are coloured and perfumed so as to
attract insects, and interiorly so constructed as to offer those visitors
such a mode of access that they cannot penetrate into the corolla without
depositing upon the stigma the pollen with which they have been covered.
My most venerated master Sprengel observes in regard to that fine down
which lines the corolla of the wood-geranium: ‘The wise Author of Nature
has never created a single useless hair!’ I say in my turn: If that Lily
of the Valley whereof the Gospel makes mention is more richly clad than
King Solomon in all his glory, its mantle of purple is a wedding-garment,
and that rich apparel is necessary to the perpetuation of the species.”</p>
<p>“Brolles, August 21, 1869.”</p>
<p>[Monsieur Sylvestre Bonnard was not aware that several very illustrious
naturalists were making researches at the same time as he in regard to the
relation between insects and plants. He was not acquainted with the
labours of Darwin, with those of Dr. Hermann Muller, nor with the
observations of Sir John Lubbock. It is worthy of note that the
conclusions of Monsieur Sylvestre Bonnard are very nearly similar to those
reached by the three scientists above mentioned. Less important, but
perhaps equally interesting, is the fact that Sir John Lubbock is, like
Monsieur Bonnard, an archaeologist who began to devote himself only late
in life to the natural sciences.—Note by the French Editor.]</p>
<p>Brolles! My house is the last one you pass in the single street of the
village, as you go to the woods. It is a gabled house with a slate roof,
which takes iridescent tints in the sun like a pigeon’s breast. The
weather-vane above that roof has won more consideration for me among the
country people than all my works upon history and philology. There is not
a single child who does not know Monsieur Bonnard’s weather-vane. It is
rusty, and squeaks very sharply in the wind. Sometimes it refuses to do
any work at all—just like Therese, who now allows herself to be
assisted by a young peasant girl—though she grumbles a good deal
about it. The house is not large, but I am very comfortable in it. My room
has two windows, and gets the sun in the morning. The children’s room is
upstairs. Jeanne and Henri come twice a year to occupy it.</p>
<p>Little Sylvestre’s cradle used to be in it. He was a very pretty child,
but very pale. When he used to play on the grass, his mother would watch
him very anxiously; and every little while she would stop her sewing in
order to take him upon her lap. The poor little fellow never wanted to go
to sleep. He used to say that when he was asleep he would go away, very
far away, to some place where it was all dark, and where he saw things
that made him afraid—things he never wanted to see again.</p>
<p>Then his mother would call me, and I would sit down beside his cradle. He
would take one of my fingers in his little dry warm hand, and say to me,</p>
<p>“Godfather, you must tell me a story.”</p>
<p>Then I would tell him all kinds of stories, which he would listen to very
seriously. They all interested him, but there was one especially which
filled his little soul with delight. It was “The Blue Bird.” Whenever I
finished that, he would say to me, “Tell it again! tell it again!” And I
would tell it again until his little pale blue-veined head sank back upon
the pillow in slumber.</p>
<p>The doctor used to answer all our questions by saying,</p>
<p>“There is nothing extraordinary the matter with him!”</p>
<p>No! There was nothing extraordinary the matter with little Sylvestre. One
evening last year his father called me.</p>
<p>“Come,” he said, “the little one is still worse.”</p>
<p>I approached the cradle over which the mother hung motionless, as if tied
down above it by all the powers of her soul.</p>
<p>Little Sylvestre turned his eyes towards me; their pupils had already
rolled up beneath his eyelids, and could not descend again.</p>
<p>“Godfather,” he said, “you are not to tell me any more stories.”</p>
<p>No, I was not to tell him any more stories!</p>
<p>Poor Jeanne!—poor mother!</p>
<p>I am too old now to feel very deeply; but how strangely painful a mystery
is the death of a child!</p>
<p>To-day, the father and mother have come to pass six weeks under the old
man’s roof. I see them now returning from the woods, walking arm-in-arm.
Jeanne is closely wrapped in her black shawl, and Henri wears a crape band
on his straw hat; but they are both of them radiant with youth, and they
smile very sweetly at each other. They smile at the earth which sustains
them; they smile at the air which bathes them; they smile at the light
which each one sees in the eyes of the other. From my window I wave my
handkerchief at them,—and they smile at my old age.</p>
<p>Jeanne comes running lightly up the stairs; she kisses me, and then
whispers in my ear something which I divine rather than hear. And I make
answer to her: “May God’s blessing be with you, Jeanne, and with your
husband, and with your children, and with your children’s children for
ever!”... Et nunc dimittis servum tuum, Domine!</p>
<div style="height: 6em;">
<br/><br/><br/><br/><br/><br/></div>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />